《I Became a Magical Girl In a Harem Manga》 Chapter 1 - I never said I wanted to be a magical girl Magical girls¡ªbeings that protect humanity from monsters and viins while instilling hope and dreams in those they defend. We''ve all encountered magical girl anime during our childhoods. Even if it wasn''t our cup of tea, chances are we stumbled upon it while browsing through children''s anime channels on TV. Many girls adored magical girl anime, and I''m certain there were a few boys who indulged in them secretly, despite iming it was too childish. I happened to be one of those boys. Of course, unlike some who watched in secrecy, I openly embraced my hobby. I have a fondness for magical girl manga. I mean, think about it¡ªit''s about a beautiful girl who transforms. Transformation and beauty¡ªtwo concepts that captivate men. Hence, I tended to gravitate towards any manga featuring magical girls. But Even if that''s the case.. "I never said I wanted to be a magical girl." As I gazed into the mirror after stepping out of the shower and toweling my hair dry, I couldn''t help but scrutinize my appearance. Blonde locks cascading down to my waist, shapely breasts entuating my slender waist, and skin so wless and fair¡ªby all ounts, I''m undeniably beautiful. The problem is that all of that is me. Haha... damn it. It''s been five years since this transformation urred, yet every time I look at my reflection, it feels surreal. There are nights when I look at my reflection in the ss and fail to recognize myself, sending shivers down my spine. "Sigh..." Let me reiterate. I like magical girls. However, that doesn''t mean I ever wished to be one.
"Team leader, did something happen?" the deputy leader asked as he handed me the Americano. "No, why?" I responded. "You seem to be in an unusually bad mood today." "...Is it that obvious?" "You''ve been frowning and sighing heavily since you arrived at work. How can it not be obvious? Look at So-Young. Isn''t she trying to run away because she doesn''t know when you are going to flip out again?" "Ugh!" I turned my head to see So-Young flinch, her hand gripping the office door''s doorknob. "T-that''s not true? I was just going to buy coffee!" "I just bought us coffee, didn''t I?" "You got us an iced Americano, and I like it hot." Upon hearing Lee So-Young''sme excuse, Park Oh-Jin, the deputy team leader, muttered, "What are you talking about when you only eat ice cream in the middle of winter......" Haa. The sigh deepened. "The reason I''m in a bad mood is just for personal reasons, so don''t worry about it." I didn''t even argue with the section chief like usual. The reason for my terrible mood is because I remembered something that happened five years ago. The day I suddenly found myself transported into one of my favorite manga. Not only was I thrust into a world where awakened individuals with superhuman powers battled rampaging monsters, but I also became a woman. As I relived that day, I couldn''t help but feel sorry for myself. What am I even doing here? I''m so angry that I''ve ended up in this dreadful world, and on top of it all, my gender has changed. Honestly, I have every right to be angry, don''t you think? Of course, now that some time has passed, I don''t get upset just because I remember it. It''s just that I''ve been busy with a lot of thingstely, so I''ve been a little sensitive. "It has nothing to do with you guys, so you don''t have to walk on eggshells around me, and it''s not like I take it out on you just because I''m annoyed." "Don''t you do that?" "You do that a lot." Oh, right. I do. "So what? If I don''t do this, I can''t relieve my stress, so what can I do?" "......" "......" The team''s stares at me grow even colder, but I can''t help it. This world is at fault for making me like this! Why do you have to bring someone who''s perfectly fine to make them suffer? "What''s bothering you so much?" Lee So-Young asked as she sat back down after her failed escape. "It''s something you can''t understand or solve, even if I tell you. Showing irritation was my fault, so stop worrying about it." If I told them that I was actually from another world and that I was a man, they wouldn''t believe me. I can''t tell them the truth, especially not these guys. They''ll just give you a pitying look and book you into a mental institution. I know. I''m supposed to be adjusting to this world, and yet I still care about things like this. They say it takes three years to learn how to recite the windchimes. I''ve been in this body for five years; I should have gotten used to it. Hahaha, damn it. "Then why don''t you try to feel better by thinking of something positive?" Lee So-Young suggested cheerfully, sensing my remorse. "Like what?" "Well, it''s not like there have been any incidentstely, right? So we can just ck off today and clock ou-" "Hey you piece of s...!" "Haa, So-Young." I nearly swore at Lee So-Young''s words, and Park Oh-Jin sighed. "You just said something you shouldn''t have." As if on cue, the re of sirens erupted throughout the hallway, signaling a dispatchmand. [There is currently an Awakener armed robbery at the Golden Light Bank in Dongdaemun District. Members from the Awakener Crime Division within the Association should depart immediately to...] "Hurry up!" "Get moving now!!!" Rapid footsteps and shouting reverberated down the hallway, apanied by the piercing wail of a loud siren. When the siren goes off, you have to hurry up and get moving, no matter what you are doing. But Park Oh-Jin and I only stared at Lee So-Young with murderous intent. Under our stare, she turned pale and shivered. "So-Young, I''ve always told you." Park Oh-Jin scowled and stomped out of the office, and as I followed him, I warned So-Young. It''s not just in regards to the Awakening Crime Unit; it''s for everything. "Don''t ever say that just because there haven''t been any incidents. Because that''s a g." "Y-yes! I understand!" "As long as you understand, damn it. Come on, let''s get going. Let''s go kick some muggers'' asses." But hey, I guess it worked out. I''m pissed off, and I can take it out on some muggers. That''s my job¡ªto beat the crap out of people who aremitting crimes. Chapter 2 - They make me mad, so what else can I do? (1) Normal people are incapable of taking down awakened individuals, as they transcend human limits. Awakened people possess incredible abilities; their skin can stop bullets, and they can tear through steel with their bare hands. Not only are they physically strong, but they can also wield magic. Ordinary police officers cannot stop them with their various abilities. That''s why we''re here. It takes Awakeners to catch Awakeners. We are the police force of the Awakened, dealing with criminals of our own kind. Even heroes, who battle extraterrestrial threats, must respect our authority, for they too are Awakeners. We exist solely to deal with the Awakener as the Awakener Crime Division. It was imperative to have an organization to keep the Awakeners in check if they went mad with power, and that''s where the Awakened Associationes in. This organization governs all Awakened in Korea. "Is it those guys?" Upon leaving the headquarters, I transformed into a magical girl and flew as fast as possible. Within two minutes, I arrived at the bank where the incident had urred, only to find masked robbers barricaded inside. I was the only one to arrive this early; the rest of the team would be here in three to four minutes. I immediately radioed my teammates through the earplugs in my ears. "I got here first." [We''ll be there soo-] "There are ten robbers. One of them seems to be a ss A Awakening, while the other nine are B-grade or lower. I''ll handle them myself." I cut off Park Oh-Jin''s words and spoke quickly. Right now, the robbers are trying to escape with the money. We can''t lose them. "As soon as you arrive, you''ll surround the bank with the other teams. There might be some that I fail to catch." [Understood.] We''ve been working together for a long time, so he quickly understands what I''m saying and is probably rying my words to the other team leaders by now. "Phew." So all I have to worry about is kicking their asses. These jerks. Why are they robbing first thing in the morning? I stretch my wrists and walk slowly into the bank. There sure are a lot of punching bags.
Crash! "Kyaaaa!" As they burst into the bank, the robbers terrorized people by shooting fire from their hands and pounding on the walls with their fists, shouting, "Hands in the air, get down, you bastards!!!" In an instant, the bank erupted into screams and chaos. People cried out and raised their hands, while the robbers threatened bank employees to open the vault. Leading the robbery was Bae Jin-Chul, a ss A awakener who had awakened about a month ago. His mindset mirrored that of many awakened criminals whomit crimes. ''I''m a ss A awakener, and if I''m this strong, they can''t stop me, so why don''t I just rob them?'' As a ss A awakener, one of the strongest in Korea, he was confident he could take on the police or even another Awakened and emerge victorious. So, he decided to rob a bank. It was the same ybook as most awakened criminals. He figured it might take some time to defeat a Hero or the Association, but he was willing to take that risk. After all, the folks from Hero Association and the Association were mostly B-ss awakeners, and even if there were some A-ss awakeners among them, he believed in his own strength. ''Besides, I''m not alone.'' Bae Jin-Chul had assembled a group of B-level and C-level awakened people who shared his mindset. No matter how many opponents they face, subduing numerous Awakened wouldn''t be easy. Furthermore, if they find themselves at a disadvantage, they can always resort to taking hostages. "I''ve got the money; let''s get out of here!" He returned with a bag of money, feeling pleased with himself as he hurried to flee the bank... "Huh?" A woman stood at the entrance of the bank. Her long blonde hair and beautiful face drew gazes, but it was her attire that caught Bae Jin-Chul''s attention. She wore a cute, airy outfit with numerous frills. Such attire could only belong to... "Magical girl?" Indeed, she was a magical girl. Only a magical girl would wear such an outfit. A magical girl, a female awakened representing only a small percentage, specializing in magic. "Tsk." Bae Jin-Chul clicked his tongue. "I didn''t expect a magical girl to show up. This is unexpected." Dealing with a magical girl capable of wielding various forms of magic on her own wouldn''t be a simple task. "Hmm?" But his worries were quickly put to rest. Upon closer inspection, there was no one else outside; at this moment, there was only one magical girl here. ''She''s here alone? Great, then that''s fine!'' She must''ve been a hero who happened to be passing by. But I guess she thought she was being brave when she was just being stupid! Not even a magical girl could face ten awakened opponents alone. "Guys! Quickly defeat that b***h and let''s get out of he-" "Whaaaat?! S-she is?!" "Huh?" Bae Jin-Chul was about to shout out when he noticed the robber standing next to him flinching. The robber''s expression was strange as he looked at the magical girl. He reacted as if he had seen a ghost. "Hey, what''s the matt-" Thud! Bae Jin-Chul was in the midst of speaking to the robber beside him when he was abruptly cut off. Suddenly, a powerful blow struck his head. "What...?" he began, before realizing he had already been hurled across the room, crashing into the wall.
''That was boring,'' was my first thought. He was an A-ss awakened and the biggest, so he seemed strong, but he flew away so quickly. "Aaaaah?!!" The strongest robber was blown away with a single punch, causing the robber standing next to him to tremble. The other robbers reacted simrly, all staring at me in horror. Unlike the one who flew away, they seemed to know me, at least vaguely. I nced around the group and opened my mouth. "We''re from the Awakened Association. If you surrender now and obey us, we will-" "Aaaaargh!" "Hmm?" Just as I was about to urge them toply peacefully, the guy whom I had punched earlier made a war cry. What, he didn''t faint? I must have hit him too gently. "How dare you... How dare you hit me into the wall! I don''t know what kind of magic you used, but don''t think you''ll get away with it again!" As he shouted, a red aura rose from his body. His already bulging muscles expanded even more, making him resemble more of a rhinoceros than a man. I see. He''s a physical enhancement type, so he''s still alive. Thud! The big man threw his body across the floor. Like a cannonball, he flew towards me at high speed, his fist punching out. He was literally in front of me in the blink of an eye. But "Ugh?!!" I lightly dodged the big guy''s fist and grabbed his head. Crack! And mmed him into the floor. The marble floor cracked, and blood gushed from the giant''s mouth beneath my palm. But it wasn''t enough. There was no way a physical enhancement-type powerhouse would fall like this. So I grabbed him by the face again and lifted him up. Crack!! I mmed the back of his head into the ground once more. "Aaaaah!!!" "I see you''re still screaming, so you must still be fine." Crack!! "Ughhhhh!!!" "Hmmm. Is this not enough?" He was a grade-A awakened after all, so he was pretty sturdy. Crack!! "Ah, ahhh......" As I continued to m his head into the floor repeatedly, his struggles weakened, and the strength drained from his body. His arms, which had been struggling, now hung limp. At the sight of him, I couldn''t help but chuckle. "You''re going to pretend you''re weak and try to hit me again, aren''t you?" "Ugh, ugh......" I wondered if it was just my imagination. It seemed like his head shook from side to side. Haha, of course it''s my imagination; there''s no way he''s going to give up so easily, is there? I''ve seen it with every criminal I''ve ever met. They pretend to surrender and then stab you in the back. "What? How did I know, you ask? So that was your n all along! You shameless bastard!" "Uhh...?!!" Crack! "Kuh!" I felt like I was hitting him in the head too much, so I drove my fist into his stomach, and a fountain of blood sprayed out of his mouth. As I happened to be looking down at his face, blood sshed on my face. "Ah, shit." "......S-sorry..." He mumbled something in a small voice. Was he trying to apologize? No way. Every criminal I''ve ever seen in my life has been a shameless bastard. There''s no way a guy like that would apologize, right? Boom! Annoyed, I punched him a few more times, keeping his face away from me as much as possible to avoid getting sshed with blood. After a minute or so passed... Wee-oo wee-oo! A few Association cars pulled up in front of the bank. It seemed like the other teams had arrived. I stopped beating the already unconscious man and turned my attention to the other robbers. "Hey, you guys. Do you see that big ck car up ahead?" "Y-yes!" "I-I see it." The robbers nodded obediently, and I pointed to the Prisoner Transport vehicle. "Get in." As soon as those words left my mouth, the robbers bolted out of the bank as if fleeing from me, sliding into the vehicle. Case solved. I turned to the employees and civilians inside the bank, offering them the brightest smile I could manage. "I know you''ve been scared, but rest assured, we''ll take care of the robbers." "......" "......" But there was no reply. They looked at me like those robbers who just ran out¡ªor rather, they looked even more scared than those robbers. I''m a bit disappointed.....I was just executing justice. As I walked out of the bank with a heavy heart, a man ran up to me, panting. "Hey, Team Leader 5, Are you okay?" "Ah, Team Leader 3. Don''t worry. I just finished." "Deputy Leader 5 told me that you were going to take on the robbers by yourself." He must have been shocked to hear that I was going to take on 10 robbers by myself. I smiled reassuringly to ease his worries. "Nine of them just got into the vehicle, and the other one is currently unconscious inside the bank. There was some resistance, so I was a littlete." "You call thatte? It was only three minutes." Team Leader 3 appears understandably embarrassed, considering it took five minutes for the team to reach the bank from the association. You drive as fast as you can, but by the time you get there, the robbers are already in custody. But it made sense that the job ended quickly. "I only had to subdue one of the robbers, who looked like a big guy, and the rest of them lost their will and surrendered. Typical of criminals." "Ah, I see. As expected of you, Team Leader 5. Haha." "Can I leave the rest of the robbers to you, Team Leader 3? I''ll go back to the association." I almost said quite tantly, ''I''ve caught all the robbers; you guys can do the cleanup.'' However, Team Leader 3 did notin. He simply nodded and walked into the bank. "Excuse me, Team Leader 5. I have a question." And he came right back out. "What is it?" "What''s that?" I looked at where the team leader pointed with his finger. What else would it be? "That''s the robber I just told you about." "...That one?" "Yes." "That''s a person?" "......" "He''s not dead, is he?" "......Probably?" "......" What? Don''t look at me like that. Why are you giving me the same look as the people in the bank? Chapter 3 - They make me mad, so what else can I do? (2) Later that afternoon, the section chief of the crime division summoned me. "Team Leader 5." "Yes, sir." "I''m always proud of you." "Thank you." "Yes. Once again, you did a great job taking down the bank robbers quickly, and you deserve a hundred thanks for that. And no civilians were harmed in the process." So far, so good. But I know. When the section chief really wants to praise someone, he doesn''t call them into his office. He goes to them first. And his tone of voice isn''t normally that formal. "By the way, Team Leader 5. I''m really curious." "What do you mean?" "With your level of skill, you shouldn''t have to use this much force, shouldn''t you?" "What do you mean?" "Do I have toy it out for you to understand?" "......" Ah, the tone is back to normal. His brow furrowed even more as he resumed his usual tone. Oh, he''s going to get more wrinkles. The chief turned to his monitor and gestured for me to look. It disyed the CCTV footage from this morning''s robbery of the Golden Light Bank. I couldn''t believe I was about to see myself mming the robber''s head into the floor again and again. "Was it necessary to do this to a man who was already unconscious?" "Sir. He was still conscious at that point..." "What about here?" He fast-forwarded the video a bit, and now we''re looking at when I punched his stomach. Hmm, he''s definitely not moving at all. "My judgment was that he was still pretending to be unconscious." "Right, so he''s going to pretend to be unconscious and then attack you, catching you off guard." "Exactly, sir." I nodded immediately. That''s the chief, seemingly reading my mind. "Hmm, but it looks to me like he is not unconscious, just dead." Hahaha, no way. There''s no way an A-ss Awakener, let alone a body enhancer, would die from a few hits. "The hospital he was transported to just called me a while ago. They barely managed to save him." "......" "The doctor wanted to know what kind of monster he was attacked by, to put an A-ss Awakener into that state." "A monster, that''s too much." "Yes. That''s why I couldn''t tell him that the monster is our Team Leader 5." Tap! Tap! Tap! The chief drummed his fingers on the desk again and again. It''s a habit when he''s thinking. "Team Leader 5." "...Yes." "I don''t say this to the other team leaders because our job is dangerous, with a lot of near-death experiences. So, I tell them to use all their strength when dealing with criminals." "That''s true." "Honestly, including my self-interest, why should we go easy on a criminal, especially an Awakener, when I''m risking my own life and the lives of my colleagues?" "That''s right, you''re the one who understands...." "But not you, Hye-Rim." "......" Calling me by my name, the chief said, "You need to hold back your power. After all, unlike heroes, our association deals with people, not monsters. There''s no need to kill when you don''t have to, right?" "......Yes." I lowered my eyes, giving him an apologetic look, and he sighed. It''s true that I intentionally beat that helpless guy like a dog to take out my frustration. I''m not in a position to argue. I secretly nce at the chief''s expression and realize he''s not angry. Safe. "Honestly, I don''t want to make a big deal out of this. It''s true that you did a good job, and it''s good to have someone of your caliber in the department." "Thank you." "Anyways, that''s what I was trying to say. Even if he is a criminal, there''s no need to punch him like a punching bag when he shows signs of surrender. We''re officials of the Association, so we need to be extra careful. Do you understand what I mean?" "Yes, sir. From now on, I''ll be mindful of my position and only use enough force to knock him out." ".....Okay, that''s fine." He smiled, a little unhappily but satisfied nheless. Finally, the nagging was over, and now I had to get out of there... "Where are you going? Come back." "Yes? Aren''t you done with what you were going to say?" I was about to leave the department when the chief called me back. "What are you talking about? I was just giving you advice as a supervisor. I''m about to tell you the real reason I called you here." "......" "Don''t give me that look of obvious displeasure." Damn. Still not done yet? But the real reason he called me? I can''t figure it out. But I''ve been doing pretty welltely, haven''t I? Just as I was racking my brain to see if I''d done anything else wrong, the chief''s ballpoint pen flicked to the monitor. The CCTV footage was still ying. "These are the ones you smashed." "Ah." He pointed to the smashed floors and walls. "I received the invoice for this." "No, I-" "You broke the marble floor so beautifully. I think you were bored, so you even drilled holes in the walls?" "I don''t know about the floor, but the wall was smashed because I kicked the robb-" "Hye-Rim, no, Team Leader 5." "......" Ah. He''s angry. "Please, rx a little!!!!!!"
Damn. There''s no point in doing good things. I stopped the robber from breaking into the safe; the least they could do was pay for the repairs themselves. Sending a bill to the person who saved them from a robbery, even though I may have broken a few floor tiles and a wall in the process... it just doesn''t seem right. Damn it. Being a government employee must make me look like an easy target. But then again, it''s my fault for choosing this job. "Sigh..." "What''s with the sigh?" As Imented my luck on my way home from work, someone tapped me on the shoulder. There''s only one person at work who would touch me like this. "Team Leader 1." "Feel free to call me by my first name, Hye-Rim." Yoo Mi-Young, the team leader of the same crime division, has long ck hair, dark eyes, and stands about one cheek taller than me. She''s quite beautiful and unusually friendly to me. I get it. We''re the only women among the team leaders in the crime division. It makes sense that she would want to be close to me. But I''m a guy. "You have a pretty face; why are you frowning like that? You''re going to get wrinkles like the chief, you know?" "...." That can''t happen. Me bing like the chief? That''s not something you should say to people. "Hehe, I heard that you''ve been lectured by the chief again today?" "I mean, Team Leader 1. Does this make sense? I just stopped a mugger from robbing the bank, and now the bank is invoicing us for money." "That''s a little harsh. But..." "But?" "I''m actually kind of relieved they didn''t bill us for the hospital bill." "Hospital bill?" I asked curiously, and a small voice replied, "Psychiatric hospital bills." "It must have been pretty traumatizing for them to witness that." "......" "I was out of town, so I only heard what happened this morning and saw the video, but that... was pretty bad." So it''s something that would be traumatizing to a normal person, is what she''s saying. Enough to require counseling. They''re not traumatized by the robbery but by the team leader who saved them. Hmph! "But I thought you were on my side, Team Leader 1. That''s disappointing." "Oh, no! I''m on Hye-Rim''s side! It''s weird to show mercy to criminals!" I couldn''t help butugh at the team leader''sment. "I''m just kidding. Honestly, I think I went too far. I was in a bad mood today, and I was so eager to find the perfect punching bag." "You were in a bad mood? Are you okay now?" "No. It''s worse." I got reprimanded by the chief for two hours. It would be strange to be in a good mood. I hope there''s another robbery tomorrow somewhere. Tomorrow, instead of beating them to death, I''ll control my strength and keep beating them until they want to pass out. "Yeah? Well, if you''re feeling down, a drink might help. Do you want to go for a drink, just the two of us?" "Sure. Shall we go to our usual skewer ce?" "Yeah!" Team Leader 1 threw her arm around me, and we started walking closely together. I think it''s a little too close. Is it normal for girls to be this close? Hmm, maybe it is? I don''t know much about women''s sensitivity, so it''s hard to judge.
"Cheers~!" "Good work today." Team Leader 1 and I clinked our beer sses andughed. After all, beer is the best after work. This has been true since before I came to this world. Drinking the beer to the fullest, I moved my hand to the chicken skewers. The skewers at this restaurant, which Team Leader 1 and I frequent regrly, suited my taste. "Yum! So delicious! Hye-Rim, try these cartge skewers." "Thank you. I''m d we have simr tastes." One thing I''ve realized after working together for a long time is that Team Leader 1''s taste is quite simr to mine. Therefore, I eat whatever she rmends. "Hey, Hye-Rim." "Yes?" "We''re not at work anymore, so why don''t you just call me by my name when we''re alone?" "Uh, by name?" "Yeah!" Her eyes light up as if she''s begging me. Those eyes are too much for me. I don''t mind calling her by her name. But the problem is the age difference between me and the team leader. She''s 24, one year older than me, which means I have to call her "unni" after her name. Five years after bing a woman, I still haven''t gotten used to it. Even more so, because I rarely had the chance to say it. "I''ll decline." I said no right away. "...You don''t want to have a closer rtionship with me, do you?" "No, why would that be? It''s just a name." "But I call you by name, and you don''t call me by name." And in a situation like this, Team Leader 1 puffs out her cheeks in frustration, which makes me giggle because it''s so cute. "I''m sorry, but it''s my personal reason." "Are you that embarrassed to call me Unni?" "......" Team Leader 1 knows what I don''t like. After knowing her for a couple of years, it seems like she''s naturally picked up on it. "You''re too shy to be embarrassed about something like that. Say it after me. Mi-Young unni~." "Haa..." "Don''t just sigh; if you say ''Mi-Young Unni'', I''ll be so happy." Team Leader 1 continues to encourage me with a glint in her eye. It''s going to continue like this until we go home. I guess there''s no choice. "Uh, Mi-Young......" "Yes!" "Mi, Mi......" You''re crazy; stop it!!! I almost screamed, but I managed to stop myself. "Mi-Young." And I just stopped. Let''s just call her informally. "...Huh?" The team leader froze. Speaking informally to someone a year older than you, no matter how you slice it, is too much. I quickly apologized. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have talked to you informally." "Huh? Oh, no, no! I was at fault for pushing you. You don''t have to push yourself. I''m sorry too." As I apologized, the team leader waved her hand dismissively. "Hmm. That was better than I thought." She mumbled something afterward, but I don''t know what she meant. We continued to drink beer together, and before I knew it, I had emptied my second draft beer. "By the way, Hye-Rim, I''ve been wondering about this for a while." "Yes." "Why did youe to the Awakener Crime Division?" "Yes?" I asked, unable to grasp the intent of the question. "Well, I mean, I honestly don''t know why you''re doing this government job. I think you could make more money doing something else." "What other work?" "Hmm... like that?" I looked over to where Team Leader 1 was pointing, and there on the TV screen was an idol dressed in colorful clothes, singing and dancing. I recognized her. Alice, a hero and a magical girl idol. Many heroes are in the entertainment industry like that. As much as I liked magical girls, I also enjoyed watching manga with magical girls like that idol. But¡­. "You want me to be an idol?" "Doesn''t that look good?" "That''s disgusting." That''s definitely not something I want to do. I was genuinely disgusted, and Team Leader 1ughed lightly. "I''m kidding, of course. But I think you''d be popr as a hero. You have a pretty face, and you''re incredibly strong." "Hmm. I haven''t worked as a hero, but I used to make money catching monsters before I joined the department." That was when I was new to this world. As a minor and an orphan, I used to catch monsters and sell their carcasses to make money. It was pretty lucrative because monster carcasses are more expensive than you think. "But I don''t want to be a hero." "Why, because you have to be part of the entertainment industry?" Most heroesbine monster-ying with the entertainment industry. It''s not like monsters show up all the time, so they have to show their faces to people at other times to build up their publicity. Team Leader 1 thought that I didn''t want to be a hero because I didn''t want to do things like that. But that''s not the only reason I don''t want to be a hero. Being a hero would make me a lot of money. Money from monster carcasses. Money from being an entertainer, even though being an entertainer isn''t necessary. There are many other benefits. To others, being a hero may seem like a privilege reserved only for the Awakened. But I know better. Being a hero is a trap. Because the Hero Society has protagonists. "That''s part of it, too. It''s just that there''s a lot of work thates with being a Hero. I might make more money, but I don''t want to be bothered. I''ll just stay quiet in the criminal division and collect the money that the government gives me every month." "Same reason as most government employees." "That''s right; it''s a simple reason." I would be crazy to work with the main characters. The protagonists are like Conan and Kindaichi; there are incidents everywhere they go. Knowing the future through the manga, I decided that I should never be a hero, just a quiet civil servant earning a sry. There''s also a reason why I chose the Criminal Division among the civil servants. It''s true that they pay me a lot of money to do dangerous workpared to other civil servants, but... "Team Leader 1. One day, you''ll be so d you came to this department." "Huh? Why?" No matter what monsters appear in the future or what viins appear, they''ll all be taken care of by the hero''s harem party. I know the future. I''ve seen it with my own two eyes! The hero generally only fights monsters. It''s up to us to deal with the Awakened viins. But would a manga hero let the viins pass by? They''ll take care of them before we do. That is, in a few years, when the main character is fully grown, the main character''s harem party will do all the work for us! From then on, I''ll only have to deal with the asional mugger like the one I saw this morning. It''s that easy, folks. Even if I don''t do anything, they will catch criminals for us. There''s nothing easier than this. "Team Leader 1." "Eh?" "Long live the Awakener Crime Division." "...Huh?" "Awakener Crime Division is invincible." I imagined the future a few yearster. Sitting in my office, getting shoulder massages from Oh-Jin, eating ice cream from So-Young, and just by filling out simple paperwork, my paycheck will roll in. "Long live the Awakener Crime Division." "Hye-Rim, are you drunk already?" Long live the Awakener Crime Division! Long live the protagonist party! I''ve already invested everything in the Awakener Crime Division. Only I know. This stock will rise! Guaranteed! It''s going to the moon~! Chapter 4 - Please go away (1) After sharing a drink with Team Leader 1, I returned home, arriving around 10 o''clock. Now, it''s time to lie down on my bed, rx, watch YouTube, and fall asleep. Thank God there is YouTube in this world. Watching YouTube after work and drifting off to sleep is one of the simple pleasures of modern life. "...Hmm?" But that tranquility is about to be shattered. The top video on YouTube''s algorithm was the CCTV footage of the bank robbery from this morning. While Team Leader 1 and I were out having drinks, the incident had already made headlines, garnering over 500,000 views on YouTube. [A magical girl who can punch a ss A Awakener?!] "Damn it," I swore the moment I saw the title. It''s not the headline itself that bothers me¡ªit''s thements. [giggles Magical¡ïPunch!] [Magical Punch! Magical Punch! Magical Punch! Magical Punch! Magical Punch! Magical Punch!] [As expected of the Magical Bloodfist. Even an A-ss Awakener can be beaten with bare fists.] [The other muggers are too weak to fight her lol] [Is that really a ss A Awakener? How can he be so physically strong and still be sent flying by a Magical Punch?] [I think we should question whether Team Leader 5 is really a magical girl...] [But she beats them up so brutally. I can see the blood stter even through the mosaic.] Magical Punch. Magical Bloodfist. Yeah, that''s my nickname. I wouldn''t say it myself, but I''m pretty famous. I''m a magical girl, but I don''t use magic¡ªjust my fists¡ªand my unusual appearance attracts a lot of attention. Plus, I''ve never taken more than five minutes to subdue a criminal, no matter who it was. When I show up, whatever happens is solved in five minutes. With a track record like that, I''ve be a household name. "It''s been quiettely too..." I mused. I haven''t been active recently because there haven''t been many criminals as ofte. Thanks to that, I was collecting free tax money, and people lost interest in me after a while. But Bae Jin-Chul, that a**hole, broke my peace. A**hole. I should have just killed him. "Well, at least this video will prevent another criminal from showing up for a while." My head hurts from the dizzying array of people''s reactions, but let''s think positively. As Lee So-Young always said, think of the good in everything. I''m sure the criminals will keep an eye on me for a while. Even this morning, most of the robbers seemed to know me. Bae Jin-Chul didn''tmit a premeditated crime. In the afternoon, I heard a report that Bae Jin-Chul had awakened a month ago. He was an A-ranked Awakener, so he must have felt like the world was at his feet. Suddenly, he gained such great power, so he became arrogant. He thinks he can take on anyone. No one can stop him. Most awakened criminals are like Bae Jin-Chul. I''ve seen and beaten a truckload of guys like Bae Jin-Chul in my career. Of course, that doesn''t mean I''m particrly strong. "Even if it wasn''t me, he would''ve gotten caught anyway." Don''t underestimate the Awakener Crime Division; they are trained solely to deal with Awakened. You can''t put them in the same category as heroes or regr Awakened people. This guy was so disrespectful of the Awakener Crime Division that he was willing to rob the bank this morning. "Let''s just sleep." I was trying to watch a funny video, but it just made me feel bad. I wonder what my teammates will make fun of me tomorrow morning when I go to work.
"Good morning, Magical Pun..... No, team leader." "Park Oh-Jin, you bastard. What did you just say to me?" "What? What do you mean? I just said hello, didn''t I?" "I think you said something about magical." "That''s unlikely. You''re weak in the morning, so maybe you misheard me because you''re still not awake." I clenched my fists in frustration as he shamelessly blurted out his nonsense with an expression that said he really didn''t know anything. This a**hole must have his head up his ass. Making fun of their boss is getting worse by the day. "Hmm, is that so? Do I still look tired?" "Hahaha, Team Leader, don''t you always sit down and close your eyes to sleep as soon as you get to work? You''re always tired." "That''s right, so I think I''ll go for a light workout today to shake off the fatigue." "That''s a good idea. Morning exercise is good for you." I took off my coat and threw it on a chair. Then I turned my shoulders in a circle and walked over to Park Oh-Jin. "Team Leader, why are youing to me to exercise?" "Because I need you to help me with this exercise." "And what kind of exercise are you doing?" "Sparring." "I apologize. I was just making a lighthearted joke, trying to get you out of the funk you''ve been intely. Please forgive this lowly subordinate." While he was immediately bowing at a ny-degree angle, I warned him in a low voice as I looked at the back of his head. "Oh-Jin." "Yes, ma''am." "You should at least know who you''re messing with before you make fun of them." "I''ll keep that in mind." "Would you like a taste of the Magical¡ïPunch, too, so you can see what it''s really like?" "No, I was too cocky." "As long as you understand." I patted Park Oh-Jin on the shoulder and returned to my seat. As I did, I snatched the tub of ice cream in front of Lee So-Young. "Oh, Team Leader, I was just about to eat that!" "Let me have some." "That''s really expensive, so I barely decided to buy it after thinking about it for so long!" "Sharing is caring. We''re a team, aren''t we? Oh-Jin, get a spoon too. Let''s eat together." "Sounds good." "Nooo...... You guys are too much." Our team office is always stocked with stic spoons so that we can take away So-Young''s ice cream at any time. After being forced to share, So-Young began to eat her ice cream with tears in her eyes. "By the way, isn''t today the day Yu-Sung returns?" "Yes, ma''am. He went on a business trip to Busan and came back yesterday, so he''ll probably be here soon-" Speak of the devil. Before Park Oh-Jin could finish his sentence, the office door opened. "Bad morning." With wavy hair dyed brown, a tall man staggered in. This is the guy I was talking about earlier, Yu-Sung. Shin Yu-Sung is thest member of our team. "Oh, you guys are eating ice cream? Is this So-Young''s?" "Yeah, she said it''s expensive. You shoulde and eat it too." "Sure. Sharing is caring after all." "M-my 50,000 won ice cream...!" What, a tub of ice cream costs 50,000 won? Then I definitely can''t leave any. You can''t leave something expensive unfinished. Shin Yoo-Sung joined us after bringing a spoon, and the four of us sat around the table. As I scooped up the ice cream, I yfully asked Shin Yu-Sung. "Yu-Sung, did you have a good time in Busan?" "You know it was a business trip. I wanted to y around too, but I didn''t have time." "But I heard at least you caught all those scientist bastards." By scientists, I meant viins. The Monster Association is a group of mad scientists who capture monsters to study them and terrorize the world. I know them well, as they often sh with the protagonist group. Shin Yu-Sung was dispatched to capture the members of that group in Busan. "We caught all of them in Busan, but to do that, we had to circle Busan twice to chase and catch the ones who were running away." "I see. By the way, Yu-Sung, did you catch anyone with the name Lames Jane?" "You mean, that Association''s executive?" "Yeah." Lames Jane. He''s the final boss of the first episode of this manga. He''s a viin who serves as a link between the hero and the main heroine and is the heroine''s nemesis. He was in Busan during this time to prepare the groundwork for the monster attack in Seoul. "No, we captured a few of the executives, but not him." Shin Yu-sung thought for a moment. ''Maybe he fled Busan before our team could raid the Busan headquarters.'' I''m actually relieved that they missed the criminal who would cause terrorism, because he needs to be caught by our hero and his heroine. That way, they can grow up together and do my job for me in the future. "If not, then it''s fine." "Why? Is there something about him?" "Not really. You know that he''s slippery like an eel. I just thought it would''ve been nice if you caught him." Actually, I know where Lames Jane is right now. I could go kick his ass right now, but I''m going to overlook it. He''s supposed to be a springboard for the protagonist''s growth. Of course, that doesn''t mean we condone the terror he''s perpetrating. Even the protagonist can''t stop all the monsters from attacking the citizens. So I''ll stop that. I''ll kill the monsters, leaving the hero to fight the viin. It seems like the roles between the Awakener Crime Division and heroes have swapped, but so what? We should help each other out.
[A member of the Monster Association, a group that uses monsters to carry out terrorism, is captured in Busan......] On the rooftop of the Hero Association, there was a woman watching the news of the arrest of Monster Association members by the Awakener Crime Division. With her silver hair and distinctive appearance, she possessed a beautiful face exuding a mature aura. However, she appeared distressed. ''I wonder if Lames Jane was also arrested?'' Her name was Jung Ha-Yeon. She is a magical girl and an A-ranked hero. When she heard that dozens of members of the Monster Association had been captured in Busan, she wondered if Lames Jane, the member of the same group, had also been captured, but she shook her head. The Lames Jane she knows is a very sneaky person. There''s no way such a person would be caught so easily. "Ah, as expected, there you are." As she continued to watch the news, the rooftop door next to her opened. A pink-haired hero approached her. It was her best friend, Lee Mi-Na. "You''re always up here, getting some fresh air." "Because it''sfortable." "So it''s easy to find you." Lee Mi-Na nudged Jung Ha-Yeon as she stood next to her. "You''ve been hearing about the Monster Association, haven''t you?" "Yeah. I was wondering if Lames Jane had been captured." "...You''re still the same." At Jung Ha-Yeon''s words, Lee Mi-Na smiled bitterly. Lee Mi-Na knew why Jung Ha-Yeon was so obsessed with the Monster Association. Jung Ha-Yeon has few friends, and most of them are her coworkers and fellow heroes. Even though they''re more of a celebrity these days, heroes are still people who fight monsters. They risk their lives fighting monsters, so it''s not umon to face death at any moment. That''s how Jung Ha-Yeon''s friend died. She was killed by a monster created by the Monster Association. She must have been devastated to lose such a friend to the Monster Association. Undoubtedly, she must have harbored a strong desire for revenge. "Don''t worry so much. One day, Lames Jane will be caught." "Yes, I hope so." Jung Ha-Yeon smiled bitterly at Lee Mi-Na''sforting words. It would be great if she could actually catch Lames Jane, though it would be quite difficult given the size of the group and that man''s thorough ns. But Lee Mi-Na''s words were not just forfort. "I''m not just saying that; I mean it. Because if the criminal division is starting to catch him, that means she''s going to make a move." "What do you mean by her?" "Team Leader 5 of the Awakener Crime Division." Shin Hye-Rim, the team leader of Team 5. Jung Ha-Yeon had heard this name before, mostly from Hero seniors. None of the descriptions sounded normal. ''If you ever meet a blonde magical girl, avert your eyes first. You must never make eye contact with her.'' ''Don''t mess with the blonde girl.'' ''Avoid conflicts with the Awakener Crime Division as much as possible.'' ''If you meet someone from the division, check their hair color first.'' ''If she''s not a blonde, she''ll treat you like a human being.'' ''If you do meet a blonde woman, give up hope.'' Everyone was talking about Team Leader 5 like she was the Grim Reaper, so she didn''t think to look into it further. Jung Ha-Yeon just thought, ''She must be scary.'' Honestly, Ha-Yeon thought it was an overreaction, and she just assumed that the older heroes were just trying to scare her. Since the Awakener Crime Division is in the business of catching Awakened ones, they''re sort of their natural enemy, so that''s probably why they exaggerated. "If it''s her, she''ll definitely be able to take on the Monster Association alone." "Is she that strong?" But when even her own friend says this, Ha-Yeon can''t help but be curious. No matter what, the idea of an individual taking on a group of viins is too far-fetched. No matter how strong Shin Hye-Rim is, she''s still a person like them. "I''ve never seen her in person, but she''s a magical girl like you, so you should see her yourself and make your own judgment. There''s a recent video on YouTube where she caught a bank robber." With that, Lee Mi-Na showed her a YouTube video. It was a video of Shin Hye-Rim overpowering a bank robber. She didn''t even know this video was circting because she doesn''t watch YouTube. When she watched the video, she was genuinely surprised to see Shin Hye-Rim overpower a bank robber in an instant. No, it''s not merely overpowering; it''s one-sided violence. Who would believe she''s subduing a robber who''s already passed out when she emotionally beats him up? Jung Ha-Yeon couldn''t tear her eyes away from the sight of her beating the A-ss Awakener as if she were going to beat him to a pulp. She could understand why the seniors were so afraid of her. Overwhelming power. They don''t call her the Monster Association''s Grim Reaper for nothing. However, something else has been bothering her since earlier. "By the way, Mi-Na, I was wondering something." "What?" "Didn''t you say that this person is a magical girl like me?" Shin Hye-Rim''s ethereal outfit is a clear indication that she is a magical girl. But for a moment, Jung Ha-Yeon forgot that Shin Hye-Rim was a magical girl. "Why is this magical girl fighting with her fists and not using magic?" With the way she fought, she could hardly be called a magical girl. "...I don''t know; I thought you, a fellow magical girl, might know, but apparently you don''t either." "......" I don''t know. Not a clue. If she''s a magical girl, she should be able to use magic. Why does she use her bare hands to catch criminals? And how does she overpower a body-enhancer with pure brute force? Bang! Bang! Bang! Why is she still beating up the already unconscious mugger...... I can''t tell. Shin Hye-Rim, what kind of person is she? Chapter 5 - Please go away (2) "Magical Punch and Magical Bloodfist...?" Upon arriving home, she continued to search for information about Shin Hye-Rim, another magical girl like herself, intrigued by her unique fighting style. After watching several of Shin Hye-Rim''s past battle videos on YouTube, she understood the reason behind Shin Hye-Rim''s peculiar nickname. "It''s because she resorts to punching regardless of the opponent, always ending up with criminal blood on her hands." None of Shin Hye-Rim''s fight videos exceeded five minutes, as she swiftly incapacitated her opponents. The number of opponents didn''t seem to faze her; within five minutes, she had subdued them all. "I don''t think she relies on physical enhancement magic." Magical girls were a rarity, and among them, not using magic was unheard of. Their modus operandi typically involved an array of spells to defeat foes. That''s their greatest strength, and perhaps even their reason for existence. "She doesn''t even wield a magical staff." From the moment a magical girl awakens, she is bestowed with a weapon that is unique to her. A magic staff was an exclusive weapon for magical girls, enhancing their magical abilities and spellcasting speed. However, Shin Hye-Rim never used one. Despite thorough online searches, there was no reference to her fighting style beyond bare-handedbat. "That means she''s holding back." Jung Ha-Yeon, a fellow magical girl, knows what that means. ''I only need my fists to take you down.'' That seemed to sum up her approach. "......I''d like to meet her." While other heroes might flinch at the thought, Jung Ha-Yeon was genuinely intrigued. Despite Shin Hye-Rim''s youthful appearance, she instilled fear in others. The reason for this is simple: overwhelming power. It was this unparalleled strength that made her a formidable defender against evil, embodying justice. "She''s the epitome of what a hero should be." Yet, Jung Ha-Yeon wondered why Shin Hye-Rim wasn''t officially recognized as a hero. Had she been, Jung Ha-Yeon could have had numerous opportunities to embark on heroic endeavors with her and learn from her. To learn more about Shin Hye-Rim, Jung Ha-Yeon scoured the inte. One site immediately caught her attention. "...Awakened Criminal Division''s Team Leader 5 fan cafe?" Shin Hye-Rim''s fan cafe. At that moment, her fingers moved instinctively.
The work of the prosecution team closely resembles that of the police force. When a crime urs, they quickly rush to the scene to catch the perpetrator and handle the aftermath. That''s their primary duty. However, it''s equally crucial to prevent future incidents. Therefore, regr patrols are conducted with each crime unit, and I, the team leader, do the same. Frankly, I''d prefer delegating these mundane tasks to my subordinates, but with a small department, I often find myself in the same position. "Boring," I muttered under my breath, unable to shake off the tedium. "You don''t do anything when you''re in the office anyway. Think of it as a leisurely stroll." Lee So-Young, who was out on patrol with me, said something that I couldn''t let pass. "So-Young, don''t use me of doing nothing. I have plenty of tasks. Yesterday, I spent the whole day concentrating and doing my job without wasting time." "And that focused work of yours was building a 20-story card tower?" "Are you dismissing the card tower? It''s like a concentration exercise. You gotta do stuff like this beforehand, so when you''re up against the Awakened, you can focus and fight like a pro." "Sure, that''s one way to put it." I started stacking them on my desk, and by the time I finished, I had a card tower as tall as me. I felt so proud of myself that I snapped a picture of it and set it as my KakaoTalk profile picture. "I won''t forget how you took my ice cream when you were annoyed that your tower copsed yesterday." "Yesterday''s ice cream wasn''t even worth 50,000 won." "But you still stole someone else''s dessert." Looking at So-Young ring at me, I felt a twinge of guilt. Yes, I had been stealing ice cream from her a lottely. "Are you sure it wasn''t you who stole the ice cream from the office freezer?" "That''s really not me; ask the other folks." "Aww, you guys are so mean. Eating other people''s snacks like it''s your right." "I always tell you, So-Young, our office freezer is like the wild. You''re the one who let the ice cream out in the open, so it''s your fault for not taking care of it properly." "......I''m working for the crime department, not joining a robbery gang, right?" Seeing Lee So-Young''s frown, I chuckled. "Alright, alright. You usually get us ice cream, so I''ll treat you today." I gave her a pat on the head and suggested we go to Baskin Robbins. She walked away with a big smile on her face. Instead of being a teammate, I feel like I''m just babysitting her. We continued our patrol while eating ice cream. Our patrol route travels across the bustlingmercial district of Gangnam. We do a fewps around the city and then head back to headquarters. It''s a casual patrol, so we just wear a T-shirt and jeans. We can keep an eye out for pickpockets and troublemakers along the way. You don''t even have to be an Awakener to catch someone suspicious. It''s just like being a police officer. "Ever encountered a criminal during patrol?" "I have, but Awakened individuals rarely cause trouble. It''s mostly a bunch of thugs and drunkards." "Ah, I see." So-Young has only been with the department for a year, so her experience is still limited. "That''s reassuring. That means it''s peaceful." "Still, I''d love to catch a criminal on the spot while on patrol, just once. You know, like stumbling upon a wanted criminal in a convenience store and pping the cuffs on them then and there! Sounds straight out of a movie, doesn''t it?" "You''re quite earnest." That sounds bothersome just thinking about it. But that doesn''t mean I don''t get where she''sing from. Most people who join the department do it because they want to catch the worst criminals and protect the citizens. I''m the odd one out here. Even though I know what lies ahead, I''m just trying to live an easy life. "Chief, did you notice?" "Notice what?" "That we... or rather, you are gaining recognition in public. People are taking pictures of you." "Yeah, I know." I''ve noticed. I''ve grown ustomed to it. I''m somewhat recognizable to the public. To be honest, I don''t want to be famous. As a public servant, I must uphold a certain image, especially while on patrol. If I were to appear disengaged, even momentarily, it could lead toints or scrutiny. I might end up receiving aint for sitting on a park bench and dozing off. Comments like, ''Isn''t this a department employee? It''s still work time, and you''re on patrol; I didn''t realize patrol meant sleeping.'' Am I speaking from experience? You bet I am. I had to endure a 30-minute lecture from the chief that day. Actually, right now, it''s a little dangerous to walk around eating ice cream like this. Being spotted by someone could lead to questions about mymitment to duty. "Should we finish the ice cream quickly? The stares are making me ufortable." "Don''t bother. Ignore them. It''s not worth the hassle." So-Young seemed to be really bothered, so she tried to shove the rest of the half-remaining ice cream in her mouth at once. Despite our casual snack break, we remain vignt. We''re not as rigid as soldiers, and even the chief overlooks minorints like these. "We should consider disguises next time¡ªwigs and sunsses," I mused,menting myck of anonymity. This is why it''s bad that I''m well known. I''m supposed to go on civil patrols without anyone knowing my identity, but people already know me too well. "I''m still jealous of you, though. You''re not famous in a negative way, and people seem to adore you." "I wish people would just stay out of my business." Please suck up to the protagonist party, not me. They''re way cooler. I guess it''s too early for that, considering the story hasn''t progressed much yet. Give it a few more years, and people will be too busy sucking up to our protagonist''s harem party to bother with me. "E-excuse me, you''re Team Leader 5 from the Awakener Crime Division, right? I''m a fan; can I get a picture with you?" A high school girl who had been secretly taking pictures of me from a distance mustered up the courage toe up to me; her excitement was palpable. So until then, I''ll just have to live with it. It''s notmon, but asionally, people request such fan interactions. I''m uncertain if I have any true fans, but if they like me, what else can I do? Sigh! "Of course, that''s fine." "Kyaaa! Thank you! I''ve been a fan of yours forever! I loved how you caught the bank robber the other day!" "Ha... haha, I''m d you liked it." I chuckled awkwardly and shifted my gaze to her cell phone camera, which she had switched to selfie mode. I thought all I needed was to get a picture of me smiling with this high school girl. "Um... could you extend your fist for the camera?" "Fist?" "Yes! I want to take a picture of the two of us in a punching pose!" Sure, why not? It''s a simple enough request. After posing for the camera together in a punching stance, the high school girl bowed her head in delight. "Thank you so much! I love it!" "It''s always a pleasure to make someone happy." I smiled and waved, and the high school girl eximed, "Yessss!" and ran off. "You''re the best, Team Leader. That''s the life of a popr person, I suppose." "Don''t tease me." "I''m just really envious." "Being famous doesn''t help people like us. It''s more exhausting than anything." "Look on the bright side; maybe someone will be inspired to join our department because of you." "Hmm, I guess that''s not a bad thing?" Given our department''s small size, any additional support would be greatly appreciated, regardless of the motivation behind it. "I was one of those people." "What?" "One of the reasons I applied for this job was because of you. You always seemed so cool." "I had no idea." "That''s because I never told you." It was astonishing to learn that I had yed a role in So-Young''s decision to join our department. The realization left me speechless for a moment. "Do you remember the department store bombing in Gangneung three years ago?" "Of course I do." It was my first real mission after joining the department: about 20 Awakened individuals attacked a department store and took hostages. "I was one of those terrorists'' hostages." "You were?" "Yes. So I saw the team leader beat the crap out of those terrorists up close." It took only four minutes to safely withdraw the hostages and subdue the terrorists. The chief regarded me as an angel from heaven, saying that no rookie could have achieved such a feat. Even though we now view each other as enemies. "You saved my life, and you were so cool that I decided to join the department. Who knows if there''s another one like me?" "That makes me feel better again. But if you admire me so much, why don''t you give me your favorite ice cream for free every day?" "Uh, rather than respect, now I''m just scared of you, so I''ll refuse! Ouch!" So-Young eximed as I yfully pped her on the head. "If you''replimenting someone, do it until the end. That''s my advice for social life." "Waaah... You''re so mean." After disposing of our ice cream cups, we resumed our patrol. As we walked through the city, I asked So-Young about our remaining patrol time. "How much time do we have left on our patrol?" "About an hour left. Hang in there." "Okay. Let''s take a brisk walk and head ten minutes early." Awakeners rarely cause trouble in broad daylight, so there''s no harm in shortening the patrol tim- "Kyaaaaaaaa!!!" ...is what I thought, but then I heard a woman scream. "Let''s go." "Yes!" I don''t know what''s going on, but it''s possible that something has happened. I ran toward the direction of the scream and found a man and a woman. "What''s going on...... Hmm?" I was about to ask the woman who screamed what was going on, but I was left speechless. They may not know me, but I know them. The man is tall and fairly handsome, while the woman has blue hair and is quite an eye-catcher. The man was Shin Chul-Min, the protagonist of this manga, and the woman was Baek Shin-Hwa, one of the heroines. I remembered what happened in this situation as well. "This is Lee So-Young from the Awakener Crime Division on patrol. Can I help you?" "Y-you guys are from the Crime Division? This man suddenly touched my chest!" Baek Shin-Hwa eximed. "It''s a misunderstanding; it was just an ident as I tried to get up!" Shin Chul-Min defended himself. This encounter between Shin Chul-Min and Baek Shin-Hwa was a pivotal moment in their story. As a fan of the manga, I remembered it vividly. This is Shin Chul-Min''s first encounter with Baek Shin-Hwa. He was on his way to the Hero Association to register as a hero when he tripped over a rock and fell forward, identally grabbing Baek Shin-Hwa''s chest as she passed by. "That was a pretty tight squeeze for something like that!" "I panicked, so I couldn''t help it!" Shin Chul-Min exined. Very tightly, indeed. This kind of scenario was typical in harem manga, serving as fan service for readers. When I was merely a fan, I enjoyed it without a second thought. But encountering them in real life as a government employee was a different story. "Sigh, damn it." It''s really annoying. Chapter 6 - Please go away (3) I hadn''t expected to meet the main characters like this. While I knew our paths would inevitably cross, I didn''t anticipate it happening in such a situation. "Please take this guy away! We can''t have a sexual predator like him walking around out here!" "It''s a misunderstanding! It was an ident; I never meant to do that!" They say life is aedy from a distance and a tragedy up close, and that''s exactly how I feel right now. It''s baffling to find myself mediating a scene straight out of a manga. "...Is what the woman said true?" Lee So-Young has already believed Baek Shin-Hwa''s words and is looking at Shin Chul-Min like he''s trash. Despite Shin Chul-Min''s cries of innocence, it seems futile. The woman is tearfully lodging herint. The odds are stacked against him. "Sigh." I let out a sigh and looked at the crowd. Too many people have gathered to witness the spectacle. At this rate, he''ll be branded a sexual predator before he even has a chance to be a hero. So I have to help. "Let''s change the location. There are too many people around."
"......So you''re saying it was an ident?" "I''m telling you, I''m not that kind of pervert." After a lengthy conversation, it became clear that it was all a misunderstanding. It''s always a struggle to clear up the heroine''s misconceptions. Hang in there, protagonist. "To think that you''re going to be a hero. As a senior, I think I need to keep an eye on you to make sure other female heroes aren''t victimized." "That will never happen......" "That remains to be seen. My name is Baek Shin-Hwa. I''m an A-ranked hero. You might see me a lot in the future, so be careful." Shin Chul-Min and Baek Shin-Hwa finally reached a point where they addressed each other by their full names. Yes, this is how Shin Chul-Min and Baek Shin-Hwa first met: A meeting that began with an idental touch. It''s hard to see that as a good start. Of course, like any harem heroine, she initially views the hero as a pervert but eventually falls in love and gives him everything. ''Oh, you''re the same pervert I metst time!'' ''H-hmph! You might be a pervert, but at least you''ve got some skill.'' ''Y-you! Who was that woman? You''re not going to do something weird to her like you did to mest time, are you?'' ''I love you as much as the other girls do... I really love you. Please give me a chance!'' It progresses like this. I''m all for you guys loving each other, but please don''t bother me like you did today. I want to be a bus passenger, not a bus mechanic. "Now that we''ve cleared up the misunderstanding, we''ll be on our way." After mediating between them, I began to wearily walk away. ''It''s a misunderstanding! Stop lying! It''s a misunderstanding! Stop lying!'' I felt exhausted after witnessing this endless exchange for 20 minutes. "Ah, excuse me." Shin Chul-Min called out to me as I was about to leave with So-Young. "What is it?" "Um, thank you so much. I feel like I wasted your time. Thanks to your mediation, I think we were able to resolve our misunderstanding better." "That''s fine; don''t worry about it." I didn''t feel like I was very helpful; otherwise, I wouldn''t have spent 20 minutes watching this crap. "Haha, again, thank you. You''re Team Leader 5 of the Awakened Crime Division, right? You''re famous, so even I''ve heard of you. It''s surprising to see you here." "I-is that so?" Shin Chul-Min knowing me isn''t good news. I don''t know how my presence will affect the protagonist since I didn''t exist in the original story. "Yes! I thought you were a great person. I even respect you." Please don''t say that you respect me. I don''t want to be associated with you. "Well, thank you. Then, we''ll be on our way." I quickly ended the conversation and walked away from them. I didn''t want to talk to them anymore. Since I''m bound to bump into the main characters at some point, I''ve always thought that if I do, I shouldn''t pay them any mind and avoid talking to them as much as possible. The protagonist''s friends can take care of themselves if left alone. So there''s no point in me associating with them. You never know how I might influence the plot. "Patrol time is almost over. So-Young, let''s go back." "Yes!" As we headed back, I took onest look at Shin Chul-Min and Baek Shin-Hwa and prayed. Let''s not see each other too often.
"That was Team Leader 5 of the Awakened Crime Division, right?" Baek Shin-Hwa muttered as she watched Shin Hye-Rim and Lee So-Young walk away. A moment ago, she panicked because a man she didn''t recognize grabbed her chest, but when she calmed down, she realized that she had met Shin Hye-Rim, Team Leader 5 of the Awakened Crime Division. My fellow heroes always told me, ''If you ever meet a blonde girl from the Awakened Crime Division, run away.'' "She doesn''t seem like a bad person." As far as Baek Shin-Hwa is concerned, Shin Hye-Rim is not a scary person. Even if she catches Awakeners for a living, she''s still a government employee. Unless she''s done something wrong, there''s no reason for her toe into conflict with her. Of course, Baek Shin-Hwa knows why the other heroes are afraid of her. "It''s because of the bloodbath in the Hero Association." It happened three years ago. An S-ranked Hero got into a fight with a fellow Hero. The reason for the fight was trivial. Kim Min-Seok, an S-ranked Hero, was walking by when he bumped into an A-ranked Hero, and picked a fight because the A-ranked Hero didn''t apologize to him. Kim Min-Seok had a reputation for having a difficult personality. Furthermore, Awakeners like him have big egos. The A-ranked Hero was displeased by Kim Min-Seo''s attitude and said that this situation didn''t need him to apologize. This offended Kim Min-Seok, who threw a punch, and that''s how the fight between the two heroes began. They didn''t use their powers, but it''s still a fight between the Awakeners. There was no way a fight between Awakeners could end peacefully, so Kim Min-Seok ended up punching the A-ranked hero hard enough to put him in the hospital for a month. "The Awakened Crime Division came to visit him because of that, and that was the main problem." The fight between the two heroes was just a small matter. Although the A-ranked Hero was badly injured, it was nothingpared to what happened next. Since it was a fight between heroes, the Awakened Division couldn''t help but intervene, and it was Shin Hye-Rim, who was new to the division at the time, who came to see Kim Min-Seok. As I said earlier, Awakeners are proud. Add to that the fact that Kim Min-Seok is inherently an a**hole, and you can imagine how he treated the Awakened Crime Division''s new employee who came to arrest him. He turned up his nose and belittled them. ''How dare you bastards from the associatione to arrest me? I''m Kim Min-Seok; don''t bother me with something so insignificant!'' He told her that he didn''t do anything wrong and to go away. This is a typical rtionship between Awakeners and Heroes. They don''t want to appear weak because they often have friction with each other. If an S-ranked hero acted like this, even an employee of the Awakened Crime Division would be troubled. Even if they tried to restrain him by force, they would be troubled if he went on a rampage and caused a problem. However, Kim Min-Seok chose the wrong opponent that day. ''Yeah? That means you''re going to refuse the arrest, right?'' Bam!! The dull, thumping sound echoed as soon as the words were out of her mouth. Shin Hye-Rim''s fist mmed into Kim Min-Seok''s face. Thud! With a single blow, Kim Min-Seok was thrown to the ground. Everyone''s jaws dropped as they watched what happened in the middle of the Hero Association. Are S-ranked heroes asmon as stray dogs? Kim Min-Seok is one of the three strongest heroes in Korea. He has the ability to kill hundreds of monsters with a single blow. Although his personality is bad, his abilities are considered to be real. Bang! Bang! Bang! Crack! ''Gaaaaah!! Ugh! S-save me...!'' He is being beaten with her bare hands by a woman much smaller and delicate than him. After getting on top of the fallen Kim Min-Seok, Shin Hye-Rim beat him up without a word with an expressionless face. Even when Kim Min-Seok''s blood sshed on her face, even when his teeth protruded from his mouth and ttered on the floor, she kept punching him as if it didn''t matter. That day, the corridors of the Hero Association were stained red with Kim Min-Seok''s blood. After beating up the S-ranked hero until the verge of death, Shin Hye-Rim walked out of the Association as if nothing had happened. No one stopped her. They were scared that they would end up like Kim Min-Seok. That was the bloodbath in the Hero Association. An employee from the Awakened Crime Division nearly killed an S-rank Hero in the Hero Association. Of course, Shin Hye-Rim''s actions were excessive, and she went to visit Kim Min-Seok in the hospital to apologize. But Kim Min-Seok didn''t ept her apology. It was not that he was offended by her behavior. "Aaaaaa?!! Please save me! It was my fault! My fault! My fault......'' It''s because Kim Min-Seok can''t have a normal conversation with Shin Hye-Rim because he panics and starts crying just by looking at her face. This is why the heroes are so afraid of Shin Hye-Rim. Having seen such a sight with their own two eyes, there was no one who would not be afraid of her. Kim Min-Seok was so shocked by what happened that he retired from being a hero and started a meat restaurant. "But there''s no reason to be that scared?" Baek Shin-Hwa, who was busy with her Hero activities at the time, didn''t see the bloodbath firsthand. It''s understandable that the heroes would be afraid of Shin Hye-Rim, but when ites down to it, wasn''t Kim Min-Seok the one who did something wrong in the first ce? As long as she stays out of trouble, there''s no need for her to cause friction with Shin Hye-Rim. Even today, having met and talked to Shin Hye-Rim face-to-face, she doesn''t seem like the psychopath that other heroes make her out to be. She''s just an ordinary government employee, after all. "......" Of course, she does seem to be a bit more cruel when she''s angry, but I don''t think I''ll ever meet her in an angry state. As she thought about it, she nced at Shin Hye-Rim, who was walking with So-Young. "..." And then she noticed that Shin Hye-Rim had turned around, and she was looking back and forth between herself and the man named Shin Chul-Min. If she just looked at him, there would be no problem. But Shin Hye-Rim''s expression was full of annoyance. ...Huh? Why is she looking at me like that? She hadn''t done anything to offend her, so why was she looking at her with such an annoyed expression? I had a little trouble with a guy named Shin Chul-Min, but it''s not a big deal...... Wait?! Baek Shin-Hwa thought then. Shin Chul-Min is about to be a hero. And her? She''s a hero herself, so what happened today was an argument between heroes, right? Of course, it turned out to be a misunderstanding, but from Shin Hye-Rim''s point of view, she''s just as much of a hero as Kim Min-Seok and just as much of a troublemaker. And the situation where Shin-Hye Rim was deployed was also simr. "I,I hope I''m not being targeted.....?¡± There is a saying among the heroes that goes something like this. The moment you are targeted by Team Leader 5, your life is over. "Hup!" The moment she thought that, Baek Shin-Hwa couldn''t help but shiver. Chapter 7 - Is this right? (1) A-ranked Hero Jung Ha-Yeon''s daily routine remained consistent. She would begin her day by heading to the Hero Association, waiting for news of any monster outbreaks where she would be dispatched. Then, in thete afternoon, she''d return home. Unlike many other heroes, Jung Ha-Yeon wasn''t involved in the entertainment industry. She had no interest in fame or public adoration. Her sole purpose as a hero was to safeguard people from monsters from the otherworld¡ªa duty that consumed her thoughts. And so, one question gued her mind: "What can I do to be stronger?" The mere thought of facing an unbeatable monster, one that endangered innocent lives, filled her with dread. The possibility of failing to protect those in need haunted her. These anxieties have intensified recently. An otherworldly gate appeared in the city of Goyang¡ªa gateway from which unprecedentedly strong monsters emerged. Today, she barely managed to seal the gate shut, pushing herself to her limits. Encounters like these had bemon. Each one left her grappling with the same question: What if she faced an unbeatable foe? What if she failed to protect those she cared about, as she once failed to save her friend? Such thoughts overwhelmed her with despair. She knew she needed to be stronger. "The methods other Awakeners used to grow stronger aren''t suitable for me." Indeed, the powers wielded by Awakeners and magical girls differed vastly. What worked for one might not work for the other. To put it into perspective, if Awakened are supernaturals, magical girls are literally magicians. "It would be nice to consult with a magical girl, but¡­" The Hero Association had only two known magical girls: Alice, the idol, and Mi Seo-Hyun, who is only registered as a hero in the association but has never been seen in action. Alice, focused on her idol career, couldn''t offerbat advice. Mi Seo-Hyun''s reclusiveness made her unreachable. "In the end, Shin Hye-Rim is the most suitable candidate." However, Jung Ha-Yeon, a hero, rarely crossed paths with Shin Hye-Rim, who wasn''t. Suddenly, Jung Ha-Yeon recalled a fan cafe she found recently. She entered the fan cafe to learn more about Shin Hye-Rim. She thought she might find something useful about her powers or fighting style, but she didn''t find anything helpful. "...I''ll have another look." As she entered Shin Hye-Rim''s fan cafe, a glimmer of hope flickered within her, hoping to stumble upon something noteworthy today. Yet, as usual, the fan cafe appeared unchanged. The same old posts flooded the screen¡ªpeople gushing over Shin Hye-Rim''s beauty or praising hertest heroic feats. Ha-Yeon scrolled through the familiar content, finding nothing significant. Then something caught her eye. "Hmm?" A post from earlier in the day stood out among the rest. [I met Shin Hye-Rim in Gangnam today! I think she was on patrol, but I asked her to take a picture with me, and she agreed! I even asked her to pose doing a Magical¡ïPunch, and she agreed!] A high school girl took a selfie with Shin Hye-Rim in a punching pose. [A double Magical¡ïPunch! Lolol I''m a little jealous.] [I''ll have to try that pose next time I meet her!] [Both of you look so adorable!] [I wish I could meet Hye-Rim noona too...] [Go to the cafe in front of the Awakeners'' Association. I bumped into Shin Hye-Rim while buying coffee therest time.] [For real? I might swing by there next time.] Upon spotting ament suggesting that Shin Hye-Rim frequented a nearby cafe, a spark of hope ignited within Jung Ha-Yeon. Perhaps if she visited that cafe, she might have a chance encounter with Shin Hye-Rim too. "Could she be a regr at that cafe, grabbing coffee before or after work?" She calcted the time when she usually buys coffee and realized that if she went to the cafe around one in the afternoon, she might meet Shin Hye-Rim. ''...But even if I do meet her, how would I initiate a conversation?'' This posed a dilemma. Without any prior interaction, striking up a conversation felt awkward. "...I guess I''ll just tell her I''m a fan, too." It would be weird to suddenly ask a magical girl how to be stronger, but she couldn''t think of a way to approach her. While she was thinking about that, she scanned through other posts. [Shin Hye-Rim seems to have caught a sex offender today? Apparently, a guy groped Baek Shin-Hwa''s chest right in the middle of the street.] A picture of Shin Hye-Rim in front of A-ranked hero Baek Shin-Hwa and another man caught her attention. [Crazy! Is he some crazy fan of Baek Shin-Hwa?] [What an a**hole! Groping her in public!] [It''s creepy...] [Shin Hye-Rim must have intervened immediately, right?] [She took them somewhere; I didn''t see what happened next. I am still shocked by it all.] An A-ranked hero like her was sexually harassed on the street. What a strange fan! "The world is filled with all sorts of weird people." She should be careful.
It''s the day after meeting the main characters, and unless a viin suddenly appears, it''s bound to be uneventful. In the manga''s plot, the main event is still about a month away, so there won''t be any notable viins popping up. So I''ll just spend my time in the office, building a tower of cards to pass the time. "I''ve been feeling a bit restlesstely." "Why?" Lee So-Young seems a tad worried, quite the opposite of my carefree attitude. "I heard on the news that the number of gates that even heroes can''t stop has increased recently. What if a really strong monster suddenly appears and makes its way to the center of Seoul?" Unlike the leisurely Awakened Crime Division, heroes seem to be facing some challengestely. Powerful monsters have started appearing out of the blue. "I''m sure the heroes will handle it before it bes a problem." "What I mean is, what if there''s a monster so strong that even the heroes can''t stop it?" Haha, So-Young, there''s no need to fret. Heroes are heroes for a reason; they''re supposed to handle situations like that. It''s around this time that Shin Chul-Min is really starting to gain poprity ande into the public eye. Within less than a month after his debut, he''s already tackling monsters that even veteran heroes struggle with and sealing gates. He bonds with the heroines along the way, especially with the main heroine, Jung Ha-Yeon. Their rtionship is quite intriguing. At first, shepletely ignores Shin Chul-Min, pretending he doesn''t exist. But as they fight together, she starts to care about him more and more, eventually developing feelings for him without even realizing it. The way she tries to deny her feelings, telling herself it''s not a crush because she''s not being honest with herself, is quite endearing and still brings a smile to my face. Yesterday, Shin Chul-Min registered as a hero, so I''m sure we''ll see him face-to-face with Jung Ha-Yeon sometime today or tomorrow. It''ll be interesting to see how they interact. Anyway, contrary to Lee So-Young''s concerns, we don''t have to worry about monsters invading Seoul and causing chaos¡ªat least not for now. For now... "You seem to be worrying quite a bit, So-Young. I trust our heroes to handle it." "...Alright, I''ll trust them too. And even if things go south, we''ve got you." "Me?" "Yeah." So-Young nodded. "Well, I''m sure our team leader could handle a monster." Shin Yu-Sung, who had been quietly ying on his phone, chuckled, and Park Oh-Jin nodded in agreement. "With the team leader''s skills, even the toughest monsters wouldn''t stand a chance, right?" "I''m not so sure about that." I''m not entirely certain. The monsters in thetter part of the story are literal ''monsters,'' so defeating them might require being part of the main party that''s be incredibly strong. Besides, my abilities don''t work on some of them. "I''ll do my best to stop them if need be. If the heroes can''t handle it, we''ll step in." If the heroes are unable to contain the monsters and they breach the city, it''s considered an emergency, and all Awakened individuals are mobilized. That''s when each crime division, which typically deals with viins, joins the fight against the monsters. "Well, we can think about thatter. Let''s decide this first." I know when something that big is going to happen. But that''s a concern forter. Right now, we''ve got a more pressing decision to make. I paused my card tower construction and looked at my team. "What do you guys want for lunch?" Food is important. "I want ice cream!" "That''s not a meal; it''s a dessert. You''re eating it even now... I think I''ll order Chinese. Make your choice." "I''ll go for a cold jellyfish sd..." "So-Young, do you have some sort of condition that requires you to eat only cold food?" In the end, I decided to order jajangmyeon for all of us.
After lunch, I decided to treat myself to an Americano to wash down my meal. "Do you want me to grab it?" "No, I''ll handle it today." On the way out, I nned to stop by a convenience store to buy more cards. My 50-story pyramid project required additional cards. "Yu-Sung prefers hot, and the rest of us want iced, right? I''ll be right back." With my wallet in hand, I left the association and headed to my favorite caf¨¦ across the street. "Three iced Americanos and one hot, please." "Got it." I stood still and waited while the cafe worker brewed my coffee. Since I only ordered Americanos, they shoulde out quickly. A few minutester, my coffee was ready. I grabbed it and was about to leave when... "E-excuse me...!" Someone approached me, causing me to turn around. "...!" I couldn''t help but gulp. Why was she here? With her distinctive silver hair and captivating blue eyes, her presence was unmistakable. How could I not recognize her? She had been on my mind just a few moments ago. The person addressing me was none other than Jung Ha-Yeon, the main heroine of this manga. Chapter 8 - Is this right? (2) "I''m seriously crazy." Sipping her coffee at the cafe opposite the Awakeners Association, Jung Ha-Yeon let out a sigh and rubbed her forehead. Even she couldn''t deny that her actions felt far from normal. "If this isn''t considered stalking, then what is?" Her intention was simple: she wanted to meet Shin Hye-Rim. So, she found herself at the cafe where Shin Hye-Rim was known to frequent. There was no certainty that Shin Hye-Rim would show up today, but Jung Ha-Yeon decided to wait, nursing her coffee in the meantime. In Jung Ha-Yeon''s mind, her behavior bordered on clear-cut stalking. "Am I bing too impatient these days? Do I really need to rush things?" Though she felt the urge to grow stronger, she knew she was capable of fending off monsters even in her current state¡ªit just required a bit more effort than usual. She couldn''t help but draw parallels between herself and the obsessive fans she''d read about in Baek Shin-Hwa''s fan cafe. "...Maybe I should just head back." An hour passed as Jung Ha-Yeon sat in the cafe, still waiting for Shin Hye-Rim. Just as she was about to give up and leave, a chime from the cafe''s entrance caught her attention. Ding! "Eh?" she gasped, her eyes fixing on the woman who had just entered. It was her¡ªthe person she had been waiting for. Shin Hye-Rim stood there, with her waist-length blonde hair and strikingly beautiful face¡ªa sight Jung Ha-Yeon had only seen in pictures and videos. ''What do I even say to her?'' As Shin Hye-Rim approached, Jung Ha-Yeon felt her body stiffen. She didn''t know how to talk with her naturally, nor could she find a valid reason to do so. Before she could make up her mind, Shin Hye-Rim''s coffee arrived, and she made a move to leave the cafe. Acting on impulse, Jung Ha-Yeon called out to her. "E-excuse me...!" "...?" Shin Hye-Rim turned to look at her, her expression suddenly stiffening. "...!" Unaware of the tension, Jung Ha-Yeon''s mind raced. ''I actually called out to her! What should I even say?'' Summoning her courage, Jung Ha-Yeon took a deep breath and spoke again. "Are you Ms. Shin Hye-Rim by any chance?" "Yes, I am, but... What can I do for you?" "My name is Jung Ha-Yeon, an A-ranked hero. I have a matter I''d like to discuss with you, Ms. Shin Hye-Rim." "Me?" Shin Hye-Rim''s expression showed a hint of bewilderment, prompting Jung Ha-Yeon to hastily continue. "I know this might seem sudden, but I believe you''re the only one who can help me with my problem. I understand if it''s inconvenient, but could you spare a moment for me?" "......" Shin Hye-Rim looked at Jung Ha-Yeon without speaking, and under her gaze, Jung Ha-Yeon felt as nervous as when facing a monster. ''She must think I''m a strange woman. Who else in the world would ask for counseling right away?'' Expecting a refusal, Jung Ha-Yeon was relieved when Shin Hye-Rim nodded after a moment''s consideration. "Well, sure. Let''s hear your problem." Only then could Jung Ha-Yeon breathe a sigh of relief.
At first, I couldn''t shake the feeling that the person before me wasn''t quite the same as the one I knew. She typically exuded a reserved and mature aura, so seeing her visibly nervous and rambling like this was rather disconcerting, given the contrast with the image I had of her. What surprised me most was her immediate recognition of me and her direct request for advice. I had vowed to avoid involvement with the main characters if possible. However, when she approached me directly and asked for a favor, I found it hard to refuse. The main event hadn''t even begun yet, so I needed to understand why she was acting this way. "So you felt the need to get stronger?" "Yes. I thought the only person who could sympathize with my problems and help solve them would be Shin Hye-Rim, a fellow magical girl." After hearing her words, I could understand. In the manga, Jung Ha-Yeon was also struggling with the need to be stronger at this point. The monsters were growing stronger, but her strength remained stagnant. In the original story, it was Shin Chul-Min who helped her ovee this challenge. Spending time with him as a fellow hero, Jung Ha-Yeon naturally found ways to enhance her strength. I didn''t necessarily have to intervene, but... "Hmm..." Looking at Jung Ha-Yeon''s serious expression. It was difficult not to offer her advice. Of all the heroines in this manga, Jung Ha-Yeon is my favorite. When everyone was referring to the sub-heroine as their waifu, I proudly shouted, "Jung Ha-Yeon, the main heroine, is obviously the waifu!" and supported her. This time, I decided to do her a favor and provide a little extra help. It wouldn''t hurt for her to grow a little faster. It would make it easier for her to handle both monsters and viins, meaning I could indulge in leisure and meals sooner. Although I was nervous about interfering too much with the original story''s flow, I doubt this would have much of an impact. "I can help you with your problems to some extent." "R-really?" "Yes, but I must stress that I can only offer advice. Ultimately, it''s up to your efforts to be strong." "Of course. I also understand that I can''t be stronger without putting in the effort." "That''s a good mindset." I smiled at the straightforward answer, like the Jung Ha-Yeon I knew. Yes, this was our main heroine. Anyway, I knew all the ways she could be stronger from the manga. I just needed to subtly impart some of them to her, and she would learn the rest on her own. "Then let me share what I know. First, you need to familiarize yourself with the flow of mana when using magic." Unlike ordinary Awakened, Magical Girls utilized mana to wield magic, much like the characters in a game. The reason her power wasn''t growing stronger was because she hadn''t mastered the flow of mana within her body. This mastery formed the foundation of magic, and only by harnessing it properly could she reach greater heights. It was a clich¨¦ often employed in manga like this. I provided her with advice through words alone, but being a magical girl myself, I knew there was a better way to impart knowledge¡ªI needed to ensure she understood what I was saying. "Ms. Ha-Yeon, would you please sit next to me?" "Ah, yes." Jung Ha-Yeon got up from her chair across from me and moved to sit beside me. "Now, please turn around so that your back is facing me." "Yes." "Good. Now... I''m going to put my hand on your bare skin, which might make you feel a little embarrassed. I''ll be putting my hand through your clothes and onto your back. Is that okay?" "It''s okay. Don''t feel pressured; do what you feel is necessary." With her permission, I slipped my hand under her clothes and ced it on her back. I could still feel the soft touch of her bare skin. I felt guilty about touching my favorite heroine in this manner, but it was necessary for her understanding. "Circte your mana through your body, just as you normally would." "Yes." Jung Ha-Yeon closed her eyes and concentrated. I could feel the flow of mana in her body, because I was a magical girl myself. Just like in the manga, she was using a mana cirction method that didn''t suit her body. "You''re circting mana through your heart to your entire body, right?" "Ah, yes. Isn''t that how you normally do it?" "Hmm, that''s true, but mana isn''t blood, is it? You don''t have to center your mana around your heart. Different people have different ways of circting mana that suit their bodies. In your case... try centering your mana here." I moved my hand and poked my index finger into her stomach. "Hee...!" "Oops, sorry, did I tickle you?" I quickly withdrew my hand as Jung Ha-Yeon flinched. "N-no! It''s fine; I''m just a little startled." To be clear, there was nothing selfless about what I just did. Her reaction was a little cute, but I didn''t have a ck heart anyway. "I''ll gather my mana around the ce you pointed out, Ms. Hye-Rim." "Okay. And spread it out slowly, all over your body." "Okay... Huh?" Jung Ha-Yeon looked surprised as she realized that the flow of mana in her body had be much easier. "It''s different, isn''t it?" "I-it is! I feel much morefortable using mana." "Well, if you cast magic like that, it''s going to go a lot better than usual." That''s as much as I can tell her right now about how magical girls use mana. It''s basic knowledge, but she won''t fully realize it untilter. "I guess so. Just changing the flow of mana can make such a difference, huh?" "Yes. In my case, I collect and spread the mana in both arms because that''s what suits my body." "...I never realized something as simple as that until now." "Magical girls are few in number, so it''s hard to know things like this unless another magical girl tells you." That''s why Jung Ha-Yeon is so amazing. Normally, she would realize these things on her own. "Ms. Hye-Rim, thank you so much. I knew it was a good idea to ask you. How can Ipensate you for this?" "There is no need for anything. I didn''t do anything great, so you don''t have to. I''m just happy to see you happy." "I-is that so?" "Of course," I answered immediately. The main heroine''s happiness is my happiness, and the growth of the main character''s party is the rise of my Awakened Crime Division''s stock. It''ll definitely go to the moon~! "I see... I''m a little happy to hear you say that." "Anyway, have you solved your problem now?" "Yes, of course. I feel like I''ve realized something new, and it''s all thanks to your advice," Jung Ha-Yeon said with a sincere smile. Seeing her so happy, I couldn''t say that this was just the basics. Either way, I only need to teach her this much, since she will realize the rest on her own, deriving ten things from just one lesson. "Thank you again. I''m so d to have met you, Ms. Hye-Rim. It''s good to know that there''s a magical girl besides me that I can rely on." "Haha... Thank you." I was surprised at the effect I had on Jung Ha-Yeon just because I was a magical girl. This was honestly unexpected. I never thought that she woulde to me for advice just because we were both magical girls. After all, in the manga, she had so few magical girls to rely on that she was in trouble. ...Hmm? Wait. She came looking for me? I remembered something that had been bothering me since earlier. "By the way, Ms. Ha-Yeon. I was wondering about something." "Sure." "Did you know that I would being to this cafe?" "...What?" "No, it''s like you were expecting me toe here and were waiting for me." "...." She didn''t answer my question; she just kept her mouth shut and hung her head down. No, what? Seriously, what''s going on? Chapter 9 - Preparation against terrorism (1) "KEEEEEEEEEE!" The dog-shaped monster screamed as it copsed. Jung Ha-Yeon, having just defeated ten monsters at once, caught her breath. All the monsters that had crossed the gate had been defeated. Now, all that remained was to seal the gate. "My magic power has certainly increased." After heeding Shin Hye-Rim''s advice on mana, Jung Ha-Yeon decided to test her newfound strength by battling beastster that afternoon. The results were more than satisfactory. She found herself effortlessly defeating stronger beasts that would have normally posed a challenge. "There was a reason why Ms. Hye-Rim is so strong." She wondered why she was so strong, even though they were both magical girls. She could see why just a little bit. Her understanding of mana and magic was fundamentally better, so no wonder. She was grateful once again to Shin Hye-Rim for being so open with her advice. "I don''t understand why the other heroes are so afraid of her." Initially apprehensive when meeting Shin Hye-Rim, Jung Ha-Yeon''s impression of her had drastically changed. Contrary to the horror stories she had heard from fellow heroes, Shin Hye-Rim had been kind, patient, and willing to offer valuable advice to the concerns of a stranger despite feeling ufortable. Moreover, there was nothing unkind or violent about the way she talked to her. In fact, she was kinder than anyone else. "Just as Hye-Rim said, circting mana from the abdomen feels much better." Jung Ha-Yeonpared it to the feeling of wearing clothes that fit perfectly. The sensation of mana coursing through her body was now immenselyfortable. Recalling their encounter at the caf¨¦, Jung Ha-Yeon couldn''t help but think about the softness of Shin Hye-Rim''s hand as she read her mana and poked her stomach. "...Her hand was so soft." The touch was sofortable that she couldn''t stop thinking about it. "Ms. Jung Ha-Yeon, thank you for your work." Lost in thought, Jung Ha-Yeon was interrupted by a B-ranked Hero who had joined her in defeating the beasts. "These beasts were much stronger than the ones we usually face, and you took them down in no time at all. You''re definitely not an A-ranked Hero for nothing; you''re amazing!" "Ah... Is that so? Thank you." Jung Ha-Yeon smiled awkwardly and lowered her head. Normally, it would have been difficult for her to do so. However, thanks to Shin Hye-Rim''s help, she was able to deal with the beasts so easily. ''You should be thanking her, not me.'' Jung Ha-Yeon thought it was a pity that the other heroes were afraid of Shin Hye-Rim. They haven''t seen her true self. As they sessfully sealed the gate, Jung Ha-Yeon returned to the Hero Association to report the results of the monster extermination. "Hmm? He is...?" As she walked through the Hero Association, she noticed a familiar face¡ªa handsome man with ck hair. It took her a moment to recall where she had seen him before. "Ah." Suddenly, it clicked. She had seen his picture in Shin Hye-Rim''s fan cafe. He was the same man that Shin Hye-Rim had caught on her patrol, the one who had touched Baek Shin-Hwa''s chest in the middle of the street. "He''s a hero?" She has never seen that man''s face in all her years of being a hero. That means he had just recently be one. Normally, Jung Ha-Yeon wouldn''t have paid attention to a stranger, but knowing his past actions made it difficult for her to regard him favorably. "......" Jung Ha-Yeon walked past Shin Chul-Min with a slightly disapproving expression on her face. Unbeknownst to Shin Hye-Rim, the original plot of the manga had begun to change a little.
Three weeks had passed since I met Jung Ha-Yeon, and I had settled into afortable routine with little excitement. The viins remained elusive, allowing me to simply go about my daily life¡ªwork, waste some time, and then go back home. Today was no different; I had bought some beer on my way home and was in the midst of opening one. Taking a shower followed by enjoying a can of beer while watching TV¡ªthis was life! I felt great at that moment. "Hmm, now that I think about it, it''s about time." Munching on snacks and flipping through channels, I turned to the news. The broadcast unfolded just as I had anticipated. [This afternoon, A-ranked hero Jung Ha-Yeon and rookie hero Shin Chul-Min sealed the dangerous A-ranked gate-] "So, it''s that time already." I smiled with satisfaction as the news reported on the heroic duo sealing the dangerous A-ranked gate, just like in the manga. Jung Ha-Yeon and Shin Chul-Min''s first joint activity mirrored their fictional counterparts, with Jung Ha-Yeon starting to notice Shin Chul-Min''s unexpectedly strong abilities and gradually developing feelings for him. "My Ha-Yeon, I''ll cheer for you. Don''t lose to the other heroines; win your love." The main heroine, my waifu, was the perfect match for the protagonist. While the other heroines were appealing, nonepared to Ha-Yeon. [In particr, Jung Ha-Yeon''s role in the defense of the gate was very important. She defeated more than 10 monsters at once-] Haha. My Ha-Yeon, it looks like she listened to my advice. She''s the main heroine, after all. She''ll grow on her own with a little guidance. As I watched the news with a smile, Shin Chul-Min''s interview appeared. I always found this scene endearing in the manga¡ªHa-Yeon looking at Shin Chul-Min with a concerned gaze from behind while he smiled cheerfully. "...Hmm?" However, Ha-Yeon''s expression on TV seemed different from what I knew. While she did look at Shin Chul-Min during the interview, something about her expression seemed off. "That doesn''t look like a concerned expression; rather, she looks displeased?" The way Ha-Yeon regarded Shin Chul-Min didn''t look good at all. What had happened? Did something happen between them? "...Well, I''m sure it''s fine. It''s still following the flow of the original story." What mattered more was what would happen next. The day when Lames Jane unleashed a wave of monster terrorism in Seoul was approaching. "Even I can''t let that incident go unnoticed." While the protagonist duo would inevitably defeat Lames Jane, they couldn''t protect everyone from the onught of monsters alone. It was my turn to take action. "Time for a little monster hunting." Even though I joined the Awakened Crime Division for an easy life, my duty is to protect people. I can''t just sit back and pretend to be unconcerned when citizens are at risk of being killed by monsters. Fortunately, I know all the locations where Lames Jane is terrorizing, and I already have a n to stop them. The most devastating attack is set to ur at an amusement park bustling with people. The first step is to head to the amusement park and remove the monster lure devices that Lames Jane has set up. After securing the device, I should report to the chief and convene a counterterrorism meeting, but... "What would they say if I went to the amusement park by myself and found such a device?" I could already envision the conversation with the chief if I showed up with a monster lure device. ''So, Hye-Rim, this is the device the Monster Association ns to use for terrorism? You did a great job finding this, but... you went to an amusement park alone on the weekend and found this?'' ...Alone? Really? Don''t you have any friends to go with? I can already see the chief looking at me sadly. There''s no way I''m going to be pitied for not having friends. "Let''s buy two tickets to the amusement park first." I''ll just go to the amusement park with one of my team members. Yes, that''s a good n. The boss is going to look at me favorably because I''m going with a coworker, even though I''ve been going to the amusement park. This is how I can score points for my social standing. It''s not because I don''t have any friends that I''m taking a coworker. Seriously. ...I''m serious!
The next day, after I arrived at work, I casually asked my teammates. "Hey, do you guys like amusement parks?" "What?" "Amusement parks?" So-Young, who was eating ice cream, and Park Oh-Jin, who was looking at his phone, echoed. "Yes, amusement parks. I just thought you guys might like things like that." "Of course I like it. I often go to amusement parks with my girlfriend." Shin Yu-Sung replied. Oh yeah, this guy likes to go to ces like that with his girlfriend. Park Oh-Jin and Lee So-Young said simr things. "I don''t hate it." "I love it! Who doesn''t like amusement parks? But why do you ask?" I was relieved that everyone liked it. Now I could go with any of them. "Ah, I actually just happened to win two tickets to the amusement park. If you guys don''t mind, do you want to go with m-" "Oh, I''m sorry. I have a girlfriend, so I don''t think it would be proper to go to an amusement park with another woman." "I n to go to my parents'' house this weekend." Okay, so Shin Yu-Sung and Park Oh-Jin won''t be able to make it. Their reasons make sense, so there''s not much I can do. ...But aren''t you guys answering too fast, or am I mistaken? Since Park Oh-Jin and Shin Yu-Sung couldn''t make it, my gaze naturally turned to Lee So-Young. "Oh, I, uh, you know. I think this weekend might be difficult." "Why?" "Well, it''s because... right, I have to feed my goldfish!" "..." An icy silence descended on the office. Not only me but also Park Oh-Jin and Shin Yu-Sung looked at Lee So-Young with incredulous expressions. "Do you feed your goldfish all day during the weekend?" "My Wilson needs my affection; he needs me to take care of him!" "...Yeah?" I sighed as she paled and tried to make up some ridiculous excuse. It would''ve been less hurtful if you''d juste clean. Is it so hard to say you don''t want to go with me? Park Oh-Jin and Shin Yu-Sung must have felt the same way as So-Young. They said no as soon as I asked them. There''s no point in being a team. They''re all ufortable with me. Yeah, I guess being with their boss is ufortable. Dammit. I just wasted money on this ticket. "Okay, I get it. You guys are ufortable with me." "N-no. That''s not it..." "Haha, what do you mean? As deputy team leader, I have a lot of respect for you. But I can''t help it; I have to go home this weekend. It''s not wrong to see my family once in a while, is it? It''s just a shame because I could have spent some quality time with you." "I''m embarrassed to say this, but my girlfriend loves me so much. Even though my team leader and I have a simple boss-subordinate rtionship, I can''t imagine what she would say if I spent time alone with another woman. She''s the type to be very jealous." "I don''t remember you guys talking this much normally?" "...." "...." I got up from my seat and left the office without saying a word. I''m normally not one to walk on eggshells around my teammates, but their reactions hurt a little. Haha, well, people are alone in life and in death, so I''ll just go to the amusement park by myself. As I''m sipping my coffee in the cafeteria with a bitter taste in my mouth, someonees up behind me. "Hello, Hye-Rim. Good morning." "Ah, Team Leader 1." Team Leader 1 leaned toward me with a bright smile. "It''s good to see you here this morning. Why don''t you just join our team?" "Even if I wanted to, I don''t think the director would let me." "Hehe, that''s true." Smiling bitterly, the team leader nodded. Looking at the team leader, I suddenly had a thought. Wait a minute; I don''t have to go to the amusement park with my teammates. Why don''t I go with the team leader? Since she''s close to me, she''ll be happy to go with me. "Hey, Team Leader 1. Are you free this weekend?" "What? This weekend? I''m free, why?" "Do you want to go to the amusement park with me?" "......?" Team Leader 1 stiffened. "Go to an amusement park?" "Yes." "Just you and me, Hye-Rim?" "Yes, just the two of us." "Really? Just the two of us?" Weird stuttering and an awkward expression. That''s a simr reaction from my team members. I wonder if Team Leader 1 doesn''t want to go alone with me. ...I thought we were pretty close, but this really hurts my feelings. "It''s okay to say no if you don''t want to; it was just a suggestion." "N-no! What do you mean I don''t want to? Of course I want to!" "No, you don''t have to force yourse-" "I''m not forcing it. Absolutely not. It''s fine. So let''s go together. Okay?" Team Leader 1''s words cut me off so clearly that I felt a little relieved. I realized that I didn''t buy two tickets for nothing. I almost wasted my money. "Then why don''t we go together on Saturday?" "Okay. I''ll meet you then, and we''ll go together." The smiling Team 1 leader turned and pumped her fist in the air. "Nice." I wonder if she likes amusement parks that much. I''m d I talked to Team Leader 1. Chapter 10 - Preparation against terrorism (2) Saturday arrived, and I left early in the morning to meet Team Leader 1 at the station. We had agreed to meet halfway and go together. Arriving 10 minutes earlier than the agreed time, I found Team Leader 1 already waiting for me. "You''re early, aren''t you? I was trying not to bete." "Hehe. I was so excited that I left early." Team Leader 1 was dressed quite nicely, perhaps a little more excited than usual since we were going to an amusement park. Men passing by stole nces at her, her beauty shining even brighter when dressed up. Inparison, I was dressed casually, and even if I want to dress up, I don''t really own anything besides a suit. My wardrobe has nothing butfy t-shirts and hoodies. Even today, I wore a T-shirt and jeans and put on sunsses and a hat so people wouldn''t recognize me. More people recognize me these days, so I need to cover my face. Observing my outfit, Team Leader 1 asked, "I always thought this, but you don''t spend much money on clothes, do you?" "Uh, yes. I just buy what''sfortable." This was the case when I was a man, so I continued the habit when I became a girl. "Then these kinds of clothes are all you have at home, too?" "Yes, that''s right." "Hmm..." At my answer, Team Leader 1 seemed to think for a moment, then grabbed my hand and said, "That''s uneptable. This is a chance, so I''ll pick out some clothes for you, Hye-Rim." "What? We''re not going straight to the amusement park?" "We have plenty of time anyway. Your clothes are more important than that. It''s a shame that you''re a girl and you don''t dress up." "I don''t really care though..." Ignoring my protest, Team Leader 1 dragged me to a nearby clothing store. Rows of women''s clothes lined the store. Until then, I had only ordered clothes online and had never been in a store like this before. "Let''s buy and change quickly. We''re going out to y, so we can''t wear something as if we''re just going to a nearby convenience store, right?" Thoughfortable, these clothes were not suitable for the asion. My purpose was to remove the monster lure devices set by the Monster Association by pretending to discover them while ying with Team Leader 1. After all, I knew where all the devices were nted. While I contemted this, Team Leader 1 returned with some clothes. "Let''s try on this blouse and skirt first. I''ve also brought some other clothes that I think would look good on you." "You want me to wear a skirt?" "What''s wrong with a skirt? It''s pretty. Now, go get changed." Under her pressure, I grabbed the clothes and went to the dressing room. It was my first time wearing a skirt as casual wear. The only time I had worn a skirt was when I transformed into a magical girl, and even then, it was short, so I was a little unhappy. "Sigh." I''ve been in this body for five years, and it''s the first time I''ve ever dressed up like a real woman. So it''s a little awkward to wear these clothes. But I''m going to be a girl for the rest of my life, so this is how I''ll slowly get used to it. After changing, I looked in the mirror, and I must admit, it looked good. It sounds strangeing from me, but I''m quite pretty, so I think I can pull off anything. When I walked out of the dressing room, Team Leader 1 approached me wide-eyed. "It looks so good on you! You look amazing. You should have dressed like this from the start." "Haha... I''m not really into dressing up." "Well, then I''ll have to give you more advice. Let''s go shopping together next time. I felt rushed today and don''t think I picked them out properly." Honestly, the idea sounded bothersome. I feel like if Team Leader 1 were to take me shopping for clothes, it would take several hours. I''d rather stay in bed, watch YouTube, and drink a beer during that time. When I went to pay for the clothes, Team Leader 1 insisted on paying since we were here because of her. After managing to talk her out of it and paying for them myself, we headed to the amusement park. "Next time we go shopping for clothes, I''ll have to tell Hye-Rim about makeup." "You don''t have to go into that much trouble. Clothes are one thing, but I don''t think I''ll wear makeup even if you teach me." "That''s a shame. If you wear makeup, you''ll look even prettier and be more popr with guys-Oh," she stopped abruptly, shaking her head. "Never mind. Let''s just put the makeup on hold for your convenience." I didn''t know why she suddenly changed her mind, but it resulted in less hassle, so I wasn''t going toin.
Arriving at the amusement park, I noticed it was packed with people, which was expected for a weekend. "Come on, Hye-Rim! Let''s ride the roller coaster first!" Team leader 1 told me that she hadn''t been to an amusement park in years. She must''ve been quite excited to be back after so long. Though my purpose wasn''t to y, since I hadn''t informed her of it, I decided to go along with her. The search for the devices could wait. The line for the roller coaster was long. I don''t think there''s a ce in an amusement park that doesn''t have long lines, but roller coaster lines are especially long. The estimated wait time was probably an hour and a half. "The line sure is long. As expected on a weekend, there are a lot of people." "If I had known it would be like this, I should have just gotten a fast pass." A fast pass is a ticket that allows you to skip lines at attractions. I hadn''t bought a fast pass because it was twice as expensive as a regr ticket, and I wasn''t nning to y anyway. "What? Didn''t you say you got your tickets by chance?" "Ah." Right. That''s what I said. "I won it as a prize, but they offered to upgrade me to a free pass if I paid extra. I figured, why pay money when I got it for free?" "Ah, I see; that''s unusual. They''re giving it away as a prize and then trying to get more money." "Yeah, right?" Iughed shamelessly. While waiting in line, we chatted mainly about our work together. Since we both had the same job, it was inevitable that we would talk about work. "Recently, one of my team members broke the wall of a nearby guesthouse while fighting to capture a viin. The sight of my team member getting lectured by the chief looked just like how you usually get lectured, so it was a little funny." "I thought breaking things was my specialty, but it looks like there''s someone like me in Team 1." "I think there''s a long way to go until the two of you can bepared." There''s a bite in that statement. After all, I''ve been lectured a lot by the chief because of that since I was a rookie. "I''m so jealous of you, Hye-Rim. Maybe it''s because there are few people in Team 5, but everyone seems so close. I still feel a little awkward with my team members." "I wish we had more people, because it''s hard to divide up the work when things get busy." "Do you think your team would get enough work to warrant another member? Wasn''t So-Young thest person to join the team a year ago?" "That''s right." Originally, there were only four teams in the Awakened Crime Division, but they made me the team leader and created a fifth team. The work of Team 5 was a little different from that of the other teams. Though we did the same tasks as the others, whenever there was a difficult viin or a strong enemy to deal with, Team 5 was always the first to go. Team 5 consisted of the strongest individuals in the division and took on the most dangerous jobs. This team didn''t exist in the original manga but was created after I joined the department. "Team 5 is open and always ready to take on new ves." So please, anyone, pleasee. The more hands, the merrier. "I''m looking forward to it, too. I wonder who will be the next member of the Awakened Crime Division''s dream team?" Before we knew it, it was our turn to ride the roller coaster. As we sat down and the safety bar was lowered, we slowly began to move upward along the rails. The higher we went, the more people around us screamed and expressed their fear. Team Leader 1 had a simr reaction. "O-ooooh...! Hye-Rim, I''m so scared." "Do you want me to hold your hand if you''re scared?" "What? Uh... Yes! Hold my hand. I''m so scared." It''s not as scary if you''re holding onto something when you''re scared, after all. As I squeezed Team Leader 1''s hand tightly, her lips pressed firmly together. Her face is a little red, so she must be nervous. She had mentioned that it had been a while since she had been to an amusement park, so she must not be used to the rides. "I''ve gained far more than I could imagine." Team Leader 1 mumbled something, but it was hard to hear over the tter of the roller coaster''s rails and the sounds of the other riders. Then, as the roller coaster reached the top of the rails and dropped quickly¡­ "Kyaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!" Team Leader 1 screamed, gripping my hand even tighter. Personally, I wasn''t scared or excited. Flying at speeds faster than this was a usual thing for me since I often transformed into a magical girl. After twops, the roller coaster came to a stop. As the safety bar lifted, Team Leader 1 exhaled with relief as she got off. "Wow. It''s been a while, so it was a little scary. Hye-Rim, were you okay?" "Yeah, I usually fly faster than this." "Ah, as expected of a magical girl, you''re different from normal people." "Haha... By the way, Team Leader 1." "Huh?" "Are you still feeling a little scared?" I asked softly, noticing her hands still tightly clutching onto mine. "Oh! I''m sorry. I must have hurt your hand, didn''t I?" "It doesn''t really hurt, so it''s okay." "Really? Then... Do you mind if I hold onto it for a bit longer? I think I''m still feeling the aftereffects." "Of course," I replied, offering my hand without hesitation. I could lend it to her at any time. Despite usually being yful and telling ghost stories, seeing her show weakness after a ride was unexpectedly cute. Hand in hand, we strolled around the park, trying different attractions and buying souvenirs along the way. "Hye-Rim, let''s try these animal ear headbands." "I''m wearing a hat right now." "You can take off your hat and put this on. People won''t recognize you anyway because you''re wearing sunsses." With that, she put a cat-eared headband on my head and donned a dog-eared headband herself. "Hye-Rim, you have a cat-like personality, so cat ears suit you." I wasn''t quite sure what she meant by that. Me, like a cat? No way. I don''t have the personality of those weak animals. As lunchtime passed and, before I knew it, afternoon approached, it was time to start searching for the device. "Hey, Team Leader 1, why don''t we head over there?" "Huh? Where?" To find the first device, I walked with Team Leader 1 and pointed to a spot. The device over there was the easiest to find. "...You want us to go there?" "Yeah." The ce I pointed to was a flower garden in the park, well-known as a romantic spot for couples'' walks and photos due to its variety of flowers. "Doesn''t it look like a nice ce for a stroll after lunch?" I suggested casually, nning to pick up the device as we walked. "Let''s go," I said, taking Team Leader 1''s hand and leading the way. ¡°....Sure.¡± She hesitated for a moment, then nodded slightly and followed along. Chapter 11 - Preparation against terrorism (3) Yoo Mi-Young was in an unusually good mood today because Shin Hye-Rim had asked her to go out with her. It was a rare urrence since Shin Hye-Rim typically kept her distance from others. No matter what, she always moved alone and didn''t attempt to socialize with others unless it was work-rted. Despite Yoo Mi-Young''s efforts over the years to break through Shin Hye-Rim''s walls, it had taken a long time for them to even share a drink after work. Although Shin Hye-Rim seemed more rxed now, Yoo Mi-Young still considered it premature for them to spend time alone together. Yet, to her surprise, Shin Hye-Rim had suggested they go to an amusement park, just the two of them. "I can treat this as a date, right?" Although it didn''t feel like a romantic date, who cares? Anything two people who liked each other did together could be considered a date in her book. Their day at the amusement park had been enjoyable. They shopped for clothes, held hands, and rode roller coasters. They acted like old friends,fortable and carefree in each other''spany. ''I never imagined I''d get to spend this kind of time with Hye-Rim.'' She is happy. Yoo Mi-Young thought back on the past few years. She remembered how hard she had worked to get to know Hye-Rim, going out of her way to greet her every day, offering her drinks after work, always smiling and telling her silly jokes, and breaking down the wall she had built around herself. And her efforts finally paid off. "Team Leader 1, why don''t we go over there?" Shin Hye-Rim pointed to a flower garden walkway in the amusement park, a popr spot for couples. For couples, it''s a great ce to take pretty pictures. For non-couples, it''s a ce where holding hands and walking together bring them closer. That''s the ce Shin Hye-Rim suggested to Yoo Mi-Young that they go. "......You want us to go there?" "Yeah." Yoo Mi-Young''s heart skipped a beat at Shin Hye-Rim''s immediate response. Was this the beginning of something more between them? ''W-wait. Isn''t it too fast? I don''t hate it, or rather, I like it, but... is she implying what I think she is? Can I interpret it that way?'' Trying to quell her racing thoughts, Yoo Mi-Young took Shin Hye-Rim''s hand and followed her lead. As they walked, surrounded by couples, she couldn''t help but ponder how they appeared to others. ''How do we look in the eyes of others?'' A woman and a woman walking in a ce like this might appear to be just best friends, and perhaps that''s what Shin Hye-Rim is thinking. The purpose of this walk is literally to digest food with no other meaning. ''Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking.'' That thought crossed Yoo Mi-Young''s mind. ''But I can at least hope for it.'' She''s a woman, too, and she can imagine things like that. Of course, the connection between Shin Hye-Rim and her wouldn''t be between a man and a woman, but rather two women can love each other, too. Yoo Mi-Young looked at Shin Hye-Rim while thinking that. Unlike her, Shin Hye-Rim was neither nervous nor concerned about others. It was the same Shin Hye-Rim she had always seen. There was no sign of her wanting to walk this path to get closer to her. Yoo Mi-Young was looking forward to it, but it didn''t feel that way for Shin Hye-Rim. Despite her hopeful thoughts, Shin Hye-Rim seemed unfazed, her demeanor unchanged. Yoo Mi-Young couldn''t discern any indication that Shin Hye-Rim shared her sentiments. ''...Yeah, I was just imagining things.'' Yoo Mi-Young decided to give up on going further today. While they might have gotten a little closer, anything more is still off-limits. "Team Leader 1, do you want to go rest on that bench for a while?" "Sure. Let''s go." Once she neatly gave up for today, she was able to feelfortable with Shin Hye-Rim again. The two of them sat side by side on the bench and admired the scenery for a while. "I guess this ce is famous for a reason. The flowers are so beautiful, aren''t they?" Yoo Mi-Young looked back at Shin Hye-Rim, purely admiring the view of the flower garden. However, Shin Hye-Rim didn''t respond. "Team Leader 1." For some reason, Shin Hye-Rim looked at Yoo Mi-Young with a stiff expression. "Huh?" Then, unexpectedly, Shin Hye-Rim leaned in closer to her. "...Uh, what?" Shin Hye-Rim''s face is approaching. She shows no sign of stopping. Why is she suddenly doing this? ''N-no way. Is this really what I thought it was? And Hye-Rim is acting like this right from the start?'' Yoo Mi-Young gasped at the sight of Shin Hye-Rim''s face drawing closer, then closed her eyes in anticipation of what was toe. Thump. Her heart was pounding loudly. She was trembling. But more than that, she was feeling excited, so she decided to ept whatever Shin Hye-Rim was about to do. A momentter, a soft touch on Yoo Mi-Young''s lips is sure to co- "Team Leader 1, look at this." ...didn''te at all, only the sound of Shin Hye-Rim calling out to Yoo Mi-Young. When she opened her eyes, Shin Hye-Rim had already moved away from her, holding a strange mechanical device in front of her. "...What is this?" "It was hidden in the bushes behind Team Leader 1. I don''t know exactly what it is, but I think it''s a device to attract monsters." "......" Yoo Mi-Young''s realization struck her like a bolt of lightning. Shin Hye-Rim hadn''t been attempting to kiss her; she had simply leaned over to get the mechanical device behind her. In an instant, the thunderous pounding of her heart ceased, and her heart immediately cooled. What''s a device that attracts monsters, anyway? "How do you know that?" "Well, I''m a magical girl, and one of the spells I know allows me to sense the power of monsters. I detected something simr emanating from this device, so I''m guessing that it''s likely used to lure monsters with some sort of strange power. I''ve encountered something simr before when I was capturing the members of the Monster Association." "Aha, I see." So a magical girl can do such things; that''s interesting. "I''ve been feeling something strange on this walkway since earlier, and it''sing from this device." "Huh, Hye-Rim, so you brought us to this trail to find this thing?" "Yes. It''s been bothering me." ''I see, she asked toe here not for the reason I thought, but just because of this mechanical device.'' Yoo Mi-Young felt somehow irritated. "This must have been ced here by the Monster Association. Perhaps they''re attempting to use this device for terrorist activities." The Monster Association...it''s because of these bastards that she was getting false hopes. The hatred for the Monster Association grew in Yoo Mi-Young''s heart.
When I exined the mechanical device to Team Leader 1, she grew visibly angry, understandably so upon realizing the gravity of the situation involving the Monster Association''s terrorist plot. This was a serious matter, after all. Of course, I wasn''t entirely truthful when I imed to possess the ability to sense the power of monsters through magic. Such a spell simply doesn''t exist. "I''m sensing simr powers elsewhere in the park, so there might be more devices like this scattered around." "Then I guess we can''t just ignore this." "Yes. I''ll search elsewhere and see if I can locate more of these devices." "We came here for a weekend outing, and now we''re stuck working. This sucks." She looked genuinely disgusted. Yeah, it must suck to suddenly have to work extra shifts while going out to y. After all, Team Leader 1 came to y. "Let''s track down more of these devices." "Okay. I suppose there''s no other choice." I immediately got up from the bench and moved on to the next device. We proceeded to scour the park diligently, and after about an hour, I managed to uncover a total of six devices. Remarkably, the number matched exactly with the count in the manga, which means that we hadn''t missed any. "Team Leader 1, I''m going to report this to the chief right away. It''s a shame we didn''t get to enjoy our outing fully." "I understand. But given the circumstances, it''s unavoidable. Let''s n a proper outing together next time." "Yeah, Sure." Next time, let''s actually go somewhere to have fun with Team Leader 1. It''s summer, so we can go to the beach or something. After bidding farewell to Team Leader 1 and leaving the amusement park, I promptly contacted the chief. I''ll be back soon with a bunch of work for you. Let''s be diligent public servants who work faithfully on weekends together!
Chief Lee Beom-Soo was in a good mood today. Normally, the stress of dealing with the Association''s troublemakers left him feeling as though he might lose his hair, but today was different¡ªit was his beloved daughter''s birthday. "Happy birthday, my darling~ Here is a gift from dad." "Thank you, Dad!" Watching her smile so brightly after receiving the doll she had always wanted brought a smile to Lee Beom-Soo''s face. Moments like these, spent with his loving family, were what kept him going through the challenges of each workday. Seeing his daughter eat the cake in front of him, smearing cream around her mouth, made him smile. There is no cuter creature in the world. "So, honey, how''s work going?" Lee Beom-Soo¡¯s wife approached him as he wiped the cream from his daughter''s mouth. "Work? It hasn''t been too badtely. I''m having a headache because one of my guys knocked down the wall of a civilian''s house while fighting a viin, but that''s not a big deal." "Really? Isn''t it normal to cause a little bit of destruction while fighting viins?" "Of course, but we''re government employees. It''s just kind of annoying when you''re getting yelled at by superiors while trying topensate them when that happens." Lee Beom-Soo let out a small sigh as he said that. Everything''s been fine, but he was worried that if they continue like this, other employees from the Awakened Crime Division will also have idents like Shin Hye-Rim. Shin Hye-Rim. Lee Beom-Soo thinks of her as the problem child of the Awakened Crime Division. Her skills are extremely good, but she has too much power. He considers himself lucky if she breaks only a wall while subduing a criminal. Lee Beom-Soo always thinks that forty percent of the stress he feels at work is due to his boss, and sixty percent is due to Shin Hye-Rim. "But honey, let''s not talk about work. Today is our beloved Seo-Hee''s birthday, and we should just spend a happy time with her." "Fufu, yes, let''s do that." The couple smiled warmly and looked at their daughter. "Oh, honey. Your phone''s ringing." "My phone?" In the middle of this family moment, Lee Beom-Soo''s cell phone rang. He looked at his phone and froze for a moment. [Shin Hye-Rim (Team 5 Leader)] That''s strange. As far as he''s concerned, Shin Hye-Rim would never call him first. Moreover, today is the weekend. Why is she calling her boss on a day off when she should be resting? "......" He''s scared. Extremely scared. His instincts are warning him that he shouldn''t answer this call. "Honey, aren''t you going to answer it?" "What? Ahh. Haha, right. Of course." He thought about ignoring it, but then shook his head. This is Shin Hye-Rim, a person who thinks about how to make her work and time morefortable. It''s unlikely that she would call him on a weekend like this for work. With that in mind, he picked up the phone. "Yes, Hye-Rim, what''s going on?" [Chief, what are you doing now?] "It''s my daughter''s birthday, so I''m celebrating it. Why?" [Your daughter''s birthday? Are you having a birthday party at home?] "Uh, yeah, I guess so. Why do you ask?" [Ah, that''s good, because I''m on my way to your house right now.] "...... You''reing to my house?" How does she say such scary things so casually? Lee Beom-Soo cried out in his heart to not say something so terrible. "Wait, for what reason......" [Well, I''ll see you soon]. He tried to ask, but Shin Hye-Rim immediately hung up. Lee Beom-Soo stared at the disconnected phone for a long time. "Honey, what''s wrong? You look so upset." "No, my subordinate ising to my house right now." "What? Why?" "...I have no idea." He wishes he knew. "Hmm. Then I should finish the dishes and make some tea for the guest." "No, you don''t have to. I''m sure it''s just a joke. If you''re doing the dishes, I''ll help you." Even at work, thest person Shin Hye-Rim wants to see is Lee Beom-Soo. To take time out of her weekend to visit her boss is preposterous. ''She was probably bored and wanted to prank me.'' Lee Beom-Soo thought that way and washed dishes with his wife. As they were washing the dishes, they made some small talk. "Whoa! Dad!" His daughter''s high-pitched voice came from the living room. "Yes, Seo-Hee. What is it?" "There''s someone outside the window!" "What?" Lee Beom-Soo''s house is on the 20th floor of an apartment building. It''s impossible to see a person outside the window. With that thought in mind, he went to the living room. "Chief, open the window!" A magical girl was flying outside the window. "Seriously, why?!" Chapter 12 - Preparation against terrorism (4) "Team Leader 5." "Yes." "I''m never bored because you make things happen every day far beyond my imagination. Every time Ie to work, I can''t help but be expectant of what you''ll do that day." "Thank you for your praise." "You sure are thick-skinned, dammit." The chief sighed deeply. "But I didn''t expect you to surprise me like this on the weekend." "A boss and subordinate meeting each other even on the weekend. What a close rtionship." "I''m not interested in getting closer to you." Haha, as expected of the boss, we sure know each other well. I don''t want to get close to you either. I handed him the teddy bear that I bought on the way over. "It''s your daughter''s birthday, so I thought it would be rude to juste over empty-handed." "At least you have some social skills, huh?" The section chief thanked me and put the teddy bear aside. "So, what''s going on? There''s no way you''d normally visit me like this." "Actually, Team Leader 1 and I went to an amusement park today, and we found this." "What is this?" I showed him the monster lure device. It''s easier to show than tell over the phone, so I immediately transformed into a magical girl and flew over. I told him the details of what happened at the amusement park. "...... You think this is the device the Monster Association ns to use for terrorism? Come to think of it, I think I''ve seen something simr to this before." "Yes. I found it while ying with Team Leader 1, not by myself but with the two of us. I didn''t go there alone." "Okay, you don''t have to emphasize that you weren''t alone. I won''t make fun of you for not having friends likest time." The chief furrowed his brow and frowned. A few strands of hair seem to have fallen out. ...You seem stressed, chief. "Sigh, dammit. It''s my daughter''s birthday, not mine, and I''m receiving a gift like this...... Dammit." "It''s the fault of those bastards who put this in the amusement park." "You''re right. So, did you only find one, or were there more?" I only brought back one device. I''d purposely left the other five at the amusement park. "Six in total. I found the other five, but I left them behind on purpose." "Why?" "Because I thought the Monster Association would find it strange if they were toe back to check on the devices and realize they were all gone." Surely they''ll realize that their terrorist n has been uncovered. And then they''ll nt the devices somewhere else¡ªnot at the amusement park, but somewhere I don''t know. That''s a problem. The only reason I know where the devices are is because I''ve read the manga. "I''ve figured out where the attack is going to happen, but I don''t need the Monster Association to find out. Those a**holes aren''t going to stop attacking just because we discovered their n. We don''t know what they''d do if we foiled this." "That''s true. So, you''re just going to let them do it? You know they''re going to attack, yet you''re just going to watch?" "Yes, for a reason." "Tell me." The chief signaled for me to continue, prompting me to exin the n I had devised to thwart terrorism. Ever since deciding to stop the Monster Association, I''ve been strategizing on how to counter their threats. I had already formted a n. After listening to my proposal, the chief pondered for a moment before nodding in agreement. "Sounds good," he said. "We need to ensure there are no civilian casualties." While he agrees with my n, his expression remains somber. "But it means a lot of work for us." "There''s no alternative. If we do nothing, thousands, even tens of thousands, of civilians could lose their lives." "...Alright, I''ll do what I can." Though it''s frustrating, we have no choice. The chief understands this; even if he''s irritated, he keeps it to himself. "The Monster Association won''t limit their attacks to just one location. Today and tomorrow, I''ll scour Seoul to find more of these devices." "Using that magic of yours?" "Yes." When I mentioned my ability to sense the power of monsters, the chief gave me a skeptical look but refrained from probing further. Who can argue if I, a magical girl, say so? How many magical girls do you know? Not many, right? No one can question me. "Alright, get to work. I''ll coordinate with experts to determine when these devices will activate. We need to know the date of the terrorist attack." I know the exact date, but revealing it is out of the question. I wouldn''t be able to justify how I obtained that information. "And I have aundry list of other tasks¡ªcontacting various organizations, making arrangements... sigh. My weekend is booked solid." "Let''s be overworked together. It''s our duty, after all." "Fine, dammit. Let''s put an end to these assholes once and for all." With the chief''s support, my n is set to seed. Their days are numbered. I apologized to the chief''s family for the sudden intrusion, bid farewell, and immediately headed to the other targeted locations. There are three in total: an amusement park, arge park, and Hongdae Street. They''ve selected ces where people gather for leisure or rxation. These are the same locations where Shin Chul-Min and Jung Ha-Yeon faced adversity in the manga. Trials are necessary for protagonists to grow and develop, but this was excessive. The terrorism depicted in the manga imed more lives than warranted. Even as I read, I couldn''t shake the thought of innocent lives lost to monsters. But fear not, protagonists; I''m in the business of safeguarding the citizens. So I''ll wear my blue cor and get my hands dirty when necessary. So, you''ll have to work for me in the future. Promise me?
"Found them all." I reported by Sunday evening, having located a total of 30 monster lure devices. The majority were concentrated in Hongdae, likely harboring the most sinister intentions due to its dense poption and spaciousness. "Sons of B**ches." Viins lived up to their name, wreaking havoc and chaos upon innocent people. In a world teeming with awakened individuals and monsters, there was no shortage of deranged viins. I will crush them slowly until the protagonists reach their full potential. After all, I live in this world too, desiring safety andfort like everyone else. I promptly texted the chief the locations and numbers of all the devices. After a while, I received a brief reply: [OK]. Undoubtedly, he was swamped with tasks, juggling numerous contacts despite it being his daughter''s birthday and the weekend. He would have to sacrifice his leisure time for work, except for sleeping. I''m no exception. "I need to get my team back to work as well." Not only my team, but the entire Awakened Crime Division, would harbor resentment towards the Monster Association for a while toe. Upon returning to work on Monday morning, I wasted no time briefing my teammates on the situation. "What kind of souvenir did the team leader bring back from her vacation?" Shin Yu-Sung clutched his head and grumbled in frustration after hearing my exnation. "I thought we had already apprehended most of the Monster Association in Busan. Do we have to deal with them again?" "Yeah, the chief will provide further detailster, but for now, let''s keep this information to ourselves. It would be troublesome if it leaked and reached the ears of the Monster Association." We don''t have to go against the flow of the story; instead, we''ll leverage it to thwart terrorism and apprehend the culprits. "I''ll be stepping out for a moment, so ensure you follow the chief''s instructions." "Understood." "Good" "See youter~" I waved as I exited the office. Now, I had a meeting scheduled with someone¡ªan extra in the original plot¡ªbut I required his assistance in an uing attack.
Retired S-Rank hero Kim Min-Seok has been happytely. After retiring as a hero following a mysterious incident, he wandered aimlessly. Once among Korea''s elite as one of the three S-ranked heroes, that status is now a relic of the past. Once a sessful figure, he now runs a humble meat restaurant. Surprisingly, his eatery flourished. Despite his retirement, his reputation as an S-ranked hero didn''t disappear. Known for his abrasive demeanor, Kim Min-Seok still drew a steady stream of patrons, who came not only for the food but also for a glimpse of the former hero. As he grilled meat for his daily visitors, he found a sense of fulfillment. ''Perhaps business suits me better.'' While his earnings were less than his hero days, the satisfaction he derived was immeasurable. Customers recognized him with warmth, praising his culinary skills and expressing admiration. Former fans turned employees expressed their enthusiasm to work alongside him. Kim Min-Seok felt that people liked him much more than when he was a hero. ''The strategy of utilizing fanservice was good.'' Kim Min-Seok, a former S-ranked hero, grilled the meat himself. His kind smile and friendly demeanor became a trending topic on social media, and many customers came to visit. He has now opened three restaurants under his own franchise. "I wonder what I wascking in the past that made me such a jerk." Reflecting on his transformation, Kim Min-Seok pondered his past behavior. What hadpelled him to belittle others merely due to his power? He realized that true happinessy in being liked by people rather than feared or revered. "Come on, guys, let''s give it our all today!" "Yes!" "Fighting for the boss too!" "Hahaha! Okay, let''s keep up through tonight''s shift with that momentum!" Kim Min-Seok shouted to his employees as he prepared the meat in the morning. The employees smiled and greeted him cheerfully. This lifted his spirits, and he began to work faster. "Hey, Boss, there''s someone outside." "What? It''s not even time to open yet." "Maybe they''re here to see the boss. There are a lot of people like that." There were many people who came not to eat meat but simply to see Kim Min-Seok. Kim Min-Seok didn''t take it as a big deal, as it was something that happened often. "I see. I''ll go talk to them." Whenever someone came, he would tell them that he wasn''t open and toe backter, take a picture with them, and send them on their way. Thinking it was someone like that now, Kim Min-Seok opened the door and faced the person who was standing in front of the store. "I''m sorry, but we''re not open right at the momen-" "Oh, so it was true that you were running a meat restaurant?" It turned out that the person who came to Min-Seok''s restaurant was not a fan of his. "Hey, Min-Seok, it''s been a while. How are you?" It was Shin Hye-Rim, the woman who had forced him to retire. "Kyaaaaahhhh?!!!" When he saw her waving and greeting him, Min-Seok screamed and fell to the ground. Chapter 13 - Im the one thats sorry I searched the inte and found out where Kim Min-Seok works. In the original manga, Kim Min-Seok rarely showed his face and also hadn''t retired, so I didn''t know the location of his restaurant. "It looks like he''s doing well." The online reviews and ratings indicated that Kim Min-Seok''s restaurant was thriving. Despite feeling guilty about his retirement due to me, I was relieved to see him doing so well. "Hmm, am I too early?" When I arrived at the shop, it was still a few hours before opening time. I was wondering if I should returnter when the door suddenly opened. "I''m sorry, but we''re not open right at the momen-" "Oh, so it was true that you were running a meat restaurant?" To my surprise, Kim Min-Seok himself came out to address me. It was convenient to find him so quickly. "Hey, Min-Seok, it''s been a while. How are you?" I raised my hand in greeting. In the past, simply seeing my face would drive him crazy, but it''s been a while, so it should be fine now. However, I was beingcent. "Kyaaaaahhhh?!!!" As soon as he saw me, Kim Min-Seok let out a terrified scream and copsed to the ground, tears streaming down his face. It was surreal to see a man of his stature, capable of lifting 500kg or even 800kg, reduced to tears. It seems that he is still scared of me... "N-no, Min-Seok, calm down. I''m just here to talk to you." I attempted to reassure him as I extended my hand to help him up. But Min-Seok turned even paler and crawled away from me. "Hiick?!! I-I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" "Hold on, calm down. I didn''t mean to hit you......" "I''m sorryyy! hnng!" Now he started sobbing like a child. "What''s happening?!" "Boss, are you alright?!" The noise caught the attention of the employees, prompting them to rush out to his aid. Wait a minute; something wasn''t right here. "What? The boss is running away crying?" "What happened?!" "Excuse me! Who are you, and why are you making our boss''s life miserable?!" "No, I just came to say hello." It was baffling. My innocent greeting had inexplicably triggered such a dramatic response. "I know your boss, seriously! Min-Seok, stop crying and exin." "I''m sorry; please don''t hit me. I won''t do it again. Please don''t hit me!" "......You hit him?" "W-well, I mean..." While it was true that I had hit him, he was the one who provoked me first, and it happened three years ago. I chose not to defend myself, knowing they wouldn''t understand. Meanwhile, the employees began reaching for their phones, discussing whom to call. "She''s that famous magical girl from the Awakened Crime Division, right?" "Who should we report her to?" "I don''t think the police will take our call." "Sigh, dammit." I just said hello and instantly became a criminal.
"I''m sorry for showing you my embarrassing side." After an hour of persistent reassurance, Kim Min-Seok finally regained hisposure. It had been three years since west had a proper conversation. Following the previous incident, my attempts to apologize at the hospital were futile, as he would be agitated and scream. I was even banned from the hospital. "So, Min-seok, are you feeling better now?" "Yes, I-I''m fine." Though he still flinched at our eye contact, at least he could converse with me now. That was progress. "I''m sorry for beating you up so badly back then. I didn''t realize it would affect you so deeply." "No, it''s because of Team Leader 5 that I''m personally grateful." "Grateful?" He didn''t strike me as someone filled with gratitude. "Yep. After being beaten by Team Leader 5 and retiring as a hero, I was able to turn over a new leaf and find a new path, running this restaurant. I''m no longer as disrespectful and violent as I used to be." "Oh, Yeah? That''s a positive change." He had indeed matured. In the original manga, he only made sporadic appearances, often disying hostility towards the main characters. Now, he was an entirely different person. Historically, they say a good smack is a cure-all. My ancestors were never wrong. "By the way, Min-Seok, I came to ask you for a favor." "A favor?" "Yes. But it''s something you must keep between us. Are you willing to hear me out?" "Um..." Kim Min-Seok looked uneasy. What sort of favor could warrant such secrecy? "It''s about ying monsters." "Monsters?" At the mention of monsters, his demeanor shifted. Despite being retired, his hero instincts still stirred at the word ''monster.'' "It involves protecting people. Will you hear me out?" "Okay, I''ll listen." At the mention of protecting people, Kim Min-Seok responded without hesitation. Wow. He''s truly changed, showing seriousness when ites to saving people. Perhaps beating him up had its merits after all? I briefed Kim Min-Seok on the Monster Association''s impending terrorist attack. My association alone couldn''t stop it, so part of my n involved coborating with heroes. I will deploy two active S-Rank heroes to the amusement park and Seoul Grand Park. As for former S-Rank Hero Kim Min-Seok, he would be stationed in Hongdae. "I understand. I''ll assist in stopping the terrorist attack." Upon hearing my proposal, Kim Min-Seok swiftly agreed. "You made a quick decision. Because you''re still a hero at heart?" "That''s right. I now understand the importance of people, and I can''t bear to see them harmed. And..." "And?" "Actually, I was nning to open a new franchise branch in Hongdae soon." "...Oh, really?" Seriously, he''s be an out-and-out businessman. "Anyway, we have just started construction on the new store, and if Hongdae suffers damage, who willpensate me? I can''t allow that to happen." "Understood. Then you''ll join me in protecting Hongdae." "...Wait, I''m going with Team Leader 5?" "Yes." Given Hongdae''s size and the number of monsters expected, it made sense for me to be there. "On that day, let''s work together. It''s been a while since I''ve unleashed my full power." "...Hup." Perhaps it''s my imagination, but Kim Min-Seok appeared on the verge of tears once again.
"The day is drawing near," echoed a low voice within the confines of a dark building. Lames Jane, known to the outside world merely as an executive of the Monster Association, was in fact its leader. He had gathered his executives for an imminent attack. Before him, four monstrous figures bowed their heads. Each had undergone extensive body modifications, merging their human forms with monstrous traits. The organization, adept at manipting monsters, had conducted research on blending human and monster DNA. All the executives of the organization were hybrids of monsters and humans. "The day will soon arrive when foolish humans will witness the true power of monsters. They shalle to understand the true terror of monsters." The monsters nodded in agreement at Lames Jane''s promation. "Executive Zaim, are all the monster lure devices ready?" "Aye, sir. They are all set and ready for deployment." The rat-headed monster responded to Lames Jane''s question. "Excellent. Executive Chuk-Im, are all the monsters for our revolution in optimal condition?" "They are in peak condition, sir. Our ranks are filled with formidable beasts, capable of challenging even A-ranked heroes. They are eager to unleash their might at a moment''s notice," chuckled the cow-headed monster. However, Lames Jane''s expression soured at the mention of heroes. "Those fools who dared to make it their business to hunt monsters will soon face consequences beyond their reckoning. Hahahaaa, all humans shalle to learn! Monsters are not to be trifled with!" Lames Janeughed heartily, and the monsters responded with fervor. Yet, amidst the excitement, one of them appeared troubled. "But, sir, I am a little concerned," voiced the snake-headed creature, tilting his head. "Concerns? About what?" "There''s also the Awakened Crime Division, a groupprising individuals with abilities simr to the heroes." "Yes, what about them?" "There''s a girl in there, Team Leader 5, who we suspect possesses strength surpassing even that of an S-ranked Hero. She has been judged to be a potential obstacle to our revolution." "Hmm, is that so?" However, Lames Jane remained calm in response to those words. "Nevertheless, it does not matter. Whether she is from the Crime Division or the Hero Association, no matter how formidable she is, no one can stop our revolution. Our forces outnumber them by far." Not hundreds, but thousands of monsters. We n to unleash them all in Seoul simultaneously. Even if we have a formidable opponent, it won''t matter; she''ll be toote to intervene once we set them loose. "There is no way that one girl could handle all those monsters. Despite her strength, she is but a mere human. She can''t stop our revolution." "Haha, indeed. It seems my worries were in vain," chuckled the snake-headed monster. "We needn''t concern ourselves with our opponents. Let them worry about us instead, as they await the day of revolution ande to recognize their own folly." And so, the terrorist attack orchestrated by the Monster Association was set in motion. Chapter 14 - Magical Girl@Master (1) Jung Ha-Yeon leaned against a nearby tree to rest after sealing the gate. This week alone, she had already sealed the gate four times. The number of gates seemed to be increasingtely, and with so many monsters to fight, she naturally gained more experience inbat and became more adept at manipting magic. "Good work, Ha-Yeon. You''ve done a great job again today," praised Lee Mi-Na, patting Ha-Yeon on the shoulder. "Thank you. You did well, too, Mi-Na." "Did you know that your poprity has been skyrocketingtely?" "My poprity?" "You made headlines for sealing the ss A Gate recently, and your recent victories over monsters have been effortless," Lee Mi-Na remarked, extending her smartphone to Jung Ha-Yeon. Disyed on the screen was a post from a fan cafe dedicated to Jung Ha-Yeon. [I''ve been crushing on hertely.] [She''s got a stunning face, and her prowess as a magical girl is truly impressive. As a guy, it''s hard not to be drawn to her.] [For real, she''s my favorite hero these days.] [I''ve always liked her, but I''m so proud of how much she''s grown these days.] [I love her cold, piercing gaze.] [Please take me away!] [When I saw Jung Ha-Yeon fighting the monsters, I realized she''s a real magical girl.] [She can use six spells at the same time. There aren''t many magical girls who can do that in other countries, right?] [Awakened Crime Division''s Team Leader 5; she''s also a magical girl.] [Oh, you mean the magical (physical) girl, lol.] [For real, lol] There''s always been a fan cafe dedicated to Jung Ha-Yeon. However, due to her rare appearances on TV, the cafe hasn''t been very active. Buttely, there''s been a surge of new members joining. "Ha-Yeon is so popr these days; what should we do? If she gets promoted to S-rank hero, won''t she be the national magical girl?" "It''s not easy to get promoted to S-rank. Don''t get carried away." Jung Ha-Yeon didn''t seem overly pleased when she noticed people admiring her. It''s not that she''s upset about it, but she didn''t engage in hero activities seeking poprity in the first ce. "And it''s because of her that I became this popul¡ª" "You mean because of Shin Hye-Rim?" Jung Ha-Yeon confided in her friend Lee Mi-Na, recounting everything that had happened. She exined that the reason behind her growth in strength was the advice she received from Shin Hye-Rim. "That''s interesting. I didn''t think she was such a kind person when I heard the other heroes talk about her. Wasn''t she supposed to be very scary?" "Rumors are always exaggerated. That''s why the heroes are scared of her, because they don''t see her real side and just ept what they hear." Jung Ha-Yeon is aware of why the heroes fear Shin Hye-Rim¡ªit''s because of the Hero Association bloodbath. Rumors suggest that Shin Hye-Rim fatally beat S-ranked Hero Kim Min-Seok in the midst of the Hero Association. However, Jung Ha-Yeon doesn''t readily ept these rumors at face value, recognizing that rumors often tend to be exaggerated. In her view, while Shin Hye-Rim may have resorted to physical confrontation, it''s improbable that she would have beaten Kim Min-Seok to death, leaving the hallways of the association drenched in his blood. That''s Jung Ha-Yeon''s perspective on the matter. "Come to think of it, you''re doing well, but he''s been on a rolltely, too," Mi-Na remarked, gesturing towards Shin Chul-Min, who was resting nearby. "He''s only just be a hero, yet he sealed an A-ranked gate and defeated one strong beast after another today. What a guy." Ha-Yeon silently turned her gaze to Shin Chul-Min. Despite hearing some negative rumors about him, she didn''t believe he was a bad person. It must have been a misunderstanding when he touched Baek Shin-Hwa''s chest. "Kyaaaa?!" "I-I''m sorry!" "Y-you again...! You want to touch my breasts that much?!" "No, I don''t! I just fell down again today and identally-" Even now, as he stood up, he tripped over a rock and fell, grabbing Baek Shin-Hwa''s chest as she passed by, but this was still an ident. ''...It is an ident, right?'' Jung Ha-Yeon was about to start doubting Shin Chul-Min again. "He''s good, of course, but I still think Ms. Hye-Rim is much better." "There you go again. You''re such a fan of hers; I bet you''re also a member of Team Leader 5''s fan cafe?" "......No." Of course, Jung Ha-Yeon admires Shin Hye-Rim, but not enough to call herself a fan. Since they met at the cafe, she''s been visiting Shin Hye-Rim''s fan cafe more often, but not to the point of bing a member. She just read the new posts. Jung Ha-Yeon thought so. "By the way, Mi-Na, I''ve always thought that I should repay Ms. Hye-Rim, but what kind of gift should I give her to make her happy?" Shin Hye-Rim said she didn''t need to reciprocate, but Jung Ha-Yeon wanted to show her gratitude somehow. ''I''m just happy to see you happy.'' When she remembered Shin Hye-Rim''s words at the cafe, she felt something in her heart. Even if it''s only for this feeling, she wanted to give her a gift. "How would I know? She''s just like us, so wouldn''t she appreciate cosmetics or a luxury bag if you gave her one?" The hero earns a lot of money, so she can afford luxury cosmetics and handbags. But the question is, would Shin Hye-Rim like it? ''I saw her in a fan cafe, but her civilian clothes weren''t fancy.'' In the photos taken by her fans, she was always in a T-shirt or hoodie. This led Jung Ha-Yeon to believe that they were the same type of person. She was not someone who cared about dressing up. "I don''t think Ms. Hye-Rim would be happy to receive something like that." "Umm... I don''t know, then. How would we know what she likes? Ask her directly." "...... I don''t have her contact information." Jung Ha-Yeon didn''t ask for Shin Hye-Rim''s contact information that day. She regrets it now. "You idiot! That was a golden opportunity, and you missed it. You''re disqualified as a fan." "I said I''m not a fan." Jung Ha-Yeon remained silent in response to Lee Mi-Na''s lecture, because it was definitely a chance to casually exchange contacts then. With a disappointed expression, she sealed the gate and returned to the Hero Association. Jung Ha-Yeon and Lee Mi-Na were about to take a break in the rest room of the association when she noticed- "...Hmm?" She realized that something was wrong with the atmosphere in the Association. It was quiet. Strangely quiet. Normally, you''d expect to hear the heroes chatting amongst themselves, but now she couldn''t even hear anyone breathing. The heroes in the Society were all still, holding their breath. ''What''s going on?'' The other Heroes who had returned with Jung Ha-Yeon must have also noticed something strange. Just as they were wondering.... Thud, thud, thud. The sound of footsteps came from inside the Association, causing the Heroes inside to flinch and shiver. Just as Jung Ha-Yeon was wondering who could being from the inside, the person appeared. "...Huh?" After recognizing the person, Jung Ha-Yeon couldn''t help but make a stupid noise. Shin Hye-Rim. It was Shin Hye-Rim who hade to the Hero Association. As soon as theyid eyes on her, the heroes fell silent, averting their gaze. However, unlike the other heroes, Jung Ha-Yeon quickly approached Shin Hye-Rim as soon as she saw her.
"Chief, you''re done talking to the Hero Association, right?" [Yeah, I told the head of the Hero Association over the weekend, and he said he''s ready, so you just need to go there.] "Yes sir. Please do your best." [...Yeah, I''ll do my best. You too.] With a tired voice, the chief hung up the phone. I have two people to arrange separately to stop this terrorist attack. One is Kim Min-Seok, whom I just met, and the other is Alice, a magical girl who is both a hero and an idol. I''ve already informed Alice that I''ming, so all I have to do is go to the Hero Association and meet her. As I entered the Hero Association, I noticed heroes and their staff wandering around. The building bustled with unique personalities, and even in the absence of any special event, the ce was noisy with hero chatter. However, the excitement died down as soon as I entered. "Oh sh-!" "What''s she doing here?!" "Holy sh-! Hey, newbie. Turn your head quickly!" "Team Leader 5 came directly to the Association...?" The heroes either scrambled out of their seats or whispered under their breath as soon as they saw my face, and I inwardly sighed. ''Sigh.'' This is why I dislikeing to the Hero Association; everyone acts like rats in the presence of a snake when I show up. Of course, it''s all my fault, so I can''tin. Other team leaders love it, though. ''Haha! Thanks to Team Leader 5, I feel sofortable whenever I go to the Hero Association. In the past, there were a lot of Heroes who would argue and refuse to follow me, but now there''s no such people.'' ''Whenever I go to the Hero Association to pick up materials, the work gets done quickly because everyone thinks that you''re going to be there, and all the preparations are done when I go to pick it up.'' ''Hye-Rim, I''m sometimes proud of your Magical¡ïPunch.'' The problem is that I don''t feel happy at all when I hear suchpliments. I was a bit of an ass back then, but I''ve changed a lot since then. "Hello, you must be Team Leader 5, right?" I was immediately greeted by a staff member as I walked in. "Ms. Alice is in the reception room. I''ll show you to her." "Sure." The staff led me into the reception room, where I found Alice, a star idol who is popr not only in Korea but also overseas. She''s a magical girl who tops the billboards with every song she releases and bes a trendsetter. I loved her in the manga. An idol-magical girl is the best, right? As a magical girl geek, I couldn''t help but love her. "Hello." She was my second favorite character after Jung Ha-Yeon, so I greeted her with a bright smile to make the best impression possible. "Hic...?! Ah, ah, hello!" But all I got back in return was a reaction akin to encountering a hideous monster. The star idol''s shoulders were hunched, and her face turned pale. Alice''s expression was as if she saw the Grim Reapering to get her. "......" This is the second time today. Every person I meet has this reaction. I hate my past self today. Chapter 15 - Magical Girl@Master (2) "Did you enjoy the fan meeting today?" "Yes! Everyone was very orderly, and I got a lot of gifts." On Sunday night, Alice was on her way home from the fan meeting in her manager''s car. She felt pretty good; she had met hundreds of people who admired her today. Despite her worldwide fame, the venue could only amodate so many fans, but it was still a satisfying turnout. After performing a special show for her fans, Alice was still buzzing with excitement. "You have no schedule tomorrow, so get some rest. Remember, resting is part of your work too¡ªhuh?" Alice''s manager, Lee Seo-Joon, nced at his ringing cell phone while driving. "...Mr. President?" The caller was the president of the Hero Association. The sudden call from the president caught both Lee Seo-Joon and Alice off guard. "The president called you?" "Yes. Can I stop the car for a minute to take this call?" "Of course." Lee Seo-Joon pulled over and answered the call from the president. "Hello, sir. Oh, yes. I''m doing well. Yes, yes, oh....you have a message you need me to pass on to her?" As Lee Seo-Joon conversed with the president, Alice grew increasingly curious about the call''s content and watched his reactions closely. "...Yes? Okay. And tomorrow, ... What?!" She could tell it was something serious by the way he gasped in surprise. After a few more minutes on the phone, Lee Seo-Joon turned to Alice with a serious expression. "Alice, I have two things to tell you. These decisions have already been made, and it''s impossible to change them." "Um... okay. What''s going on?" Alice''s nerves heightened as she observed his expression. "Well, for starters, you''re going to hold a concert in two weeks, and it''s going to be free." "What? A sudden concert, and for free?" Taken aback by the unexpected news, Alice eximed and then asked him the reason for this sudden decision. "I don''t know the details; the president didn''t mention them. But we''re renting arge concert hall in Jamsil, and your concert will be free." Tickets for world-famous Alice''s concerts are quite expensive. Premium seats can sell for hundreds of thousands of won. However, the uing concert is going to be free, so the crowds are going to be huge. "There will be a huge crowd. Will public order be okay?" "They''re going to mobilize arge number of staff and call in heroes for security." "I... see. That''s sudden." Hearing that, Alice thought she understood why Lee Seo-Joon was so panicked on the phone. It was the president of the Association, not anyone else, who ordered him to do this. "Well, it''s a concert, something we''re familiar with. We''ll handle it as usual. I''m confident the heroes will maintain order. But, Alice, that''s not the real issue here." "What do you mean? Isn''t this already a big deal?" Lee Seo-Joon shook his head, indicating there was more to it. What could be more concerning than a free concert, and why was Lee Seo-Joon sweating profusely? "Tomorrow, Awakened Crime Division''s Team Leader 5 wille looking for you." "...What?" Alice''s breath caught in her throat as the weight of those words settled in. She realized now that Lee Seo-Joon''s distress stemmed from this revtion. "Isn''t she the one involved in the Hero Association''s bloodbath?" Alice whispered, fear creeping into her voice. "Yes, that''s her." "W-why on earth would she be looking for me? I haven''t done anything bad enough for her toe after me!" "I don''t know. The president didn''t provide a reason. But, Alice, it''s not every day that Team Leader 5 takes matters into her own hands." The Awakened Crime Division''s Team 5 isn''t your average squad. It''s a specialized unit tackling cases that the rest of the Awakened Crime Division can''t solve. When Team Leader 5 makes a move, it''s no ordinary urrence¡ªit signifies a grave situation. Alice''s body trembled increasingly as she listened to Lee Seo-Joon''s words. "Anyway, someone of this caliber is personallying to visit you. I don''t know what''s going on, but you''d better brace yourself mentally." "Brace myself? What do you mean?" "...Prepare to be targeted." Alice, primarily an idol with nominal hero duties, hadn''t mingled much with other heroes. Yet she''d caught wind of rumors about Shin Hye-Rim circting among them. [When Team Leader 5 has you in her sights, it''s game over.] "...Hup." Of course, there wasn''t anything normal about her rumors. The next day arrived, and Alice found herself in the Hero Association''s reception room, feeling like amb led to ughter. ¡®My stomach is upset¡­¡¯ She had consumed several bottles of Cheonsimhwan to calm her nerves. Before entering, Lee Seo-Joon had warned her repeatedly to tread carefully and avoid offending Shin Hye-Rim. "She is not going to take me away, is she...?" Alice imagined Shin Hye-Rim beating her with her fists and dragging him off to the criminal division, just as she would with any other criminal. And thus, the Hero Association would witness a new legend: The Star Idol Bloodbath. -Thud thud "!" Footsteps neared, and as Alice turned, the door creaked open. A stunning woman entered, her light blonde locks cascading. Shin Hye-Rim finally stood before Alice. "Hello." She smiled gently, and Alice tried to return the greeting with as much brightness as she could muster. "Hic...?! Ah, ah, hello!" Alice stammered, her body betraying her fear. ''You Idiot...! How can I look so frightened?!'' Alice berated herself, closing her eyes tightly. Her efforts to appear harmless seemed futile. "Haha, there''s no need to be afraid," Shin Hye-Rim reassured, her voice soft. "...Yes?" Alice responded tentatively, meeting Shin Hye-Rim''s gaze. With soothing tones, Shin Hye-Rim said. "I understand your fear, Alice. You must have heard unsettling rumors about me, right?" "N-no, I mean, not exactly..." "You don''t have to deny it. I''m aware of the rumors circting. But rest assured, I''m not here to arrest you, Alice." "I-I see." As Shin Hye-Rim eased her worries, Alice thought to herself, ''Maybe she''s not as scary as I thought she was?''
Alice''s trembling subsided, and I forced a smile, realizing that if she fled in tears like Kim Min-Seok, our conversation would hit a dead end. ''Guess this is karma catching up with me. Let''s just ept it.'' "The reason I''m here, Alice, is because of your uing concert in two weeks." "Oh, the free concert I''m hosting?" "Yes." Fortunately, it seemed Alice had grasped the situation well. I nned this to draw people to Alice''s concert. While the entrances and exits of amusement parks and big parks can be controlled, Hongdae Street poses a challenge. So, I aim to use Alice to divert crowds from there as much as possible. With the world''s most popr idol offering a free concert, who wouldn''t want to attend? If BTS suddenly announced a free concert, I''d be there too. . Naturally, if news spread in advance, attendees would flock not just from Seoul but from all over the country. Therefore, we nned to announce the concert on the morning of the attack. Once word got out, the venue in Jamsil would be packed within hours. "At the performance, I want you to use some magic." "Magic...? What kind of magic?" I intended to teach Alice''stent powers earlier than nned and use them in this operation¡ªon civilians, not monsters. "Ms. Alice, did you know your voice possesses a magic that captivates people''s attention?" "What? I have magic like that?" Alice''s beauty and singing prowess had contributed to her stardom, but she possessed a unique magic of her own¡ªan enchantment that drew focus and attention. Using this in the attack was crucial. Naturally, Alice was unaware of this aspect of herself, so I will make her realize it and also enhance it. "As a fellow magical girl, I recognize your immense magical potential." "I had no idea though..." "Well, now you do. And that''s why I''m here¡ªto amplify your magic." "Um... thank you?" Alice seemed overwhelmed by this sudden revtion of hidden abilities, but it was a decision already set in motion. She had no say in the matter. "But why is Team Leader 5 doing this for me?" "I''ll exin shortly, but first, let''s change how you address me." "How I address you?" Yes. Henceforth, I''m Alice''s trainer. My focus will be solely on helping her master new magic. So, it''s fitting to address me as such. "From now on, please call me Producer Shin, not Team Leader 5." "......What?"
After briefing Alice on the uing events, I exited the reception room. Normally, I''d steer clear of Alice, the story''s heroine. However, this time, her assistance was crucial in preventing the terrorist attack without casualties. Thus, I had to nudge her forward, much like I did with Jung Ha-Yeon. I n to help her take just a small step in her growth, minimizing the impact on the original storyline. As I made my way towards the exit, I encountered a gathering of heroes who had just returned from sealing a gate. They had just returned from sealing a gate, appearing hard at work. However, they''ll face much greater challengester. As I was walking down the corridor, someone approached me. It was our main heroine, Jung Ha-Yeon. "M-Ms. Hye-Rim!" Jung Ha-Yeon hurriedly approached, calling my name. I wondered if she intended to greet me. "Hello, Ms. Ha-Yeon. It''s been a while." I greeted Jung Ha-Yeon, who stopped before me. ncing behind her, I spotted Shin Chul-Min among the returning heroes. Ah, they defeated the monster together. It pleased me to see her gradually form a bond with the main character. "Yes, i-it''s been a while. Have you been well?" Jung Ha-Yeon''s greeting seemed awkward, her nervousness more palpable than before. I wondered if she had heard some rumors about me. I''d be genuinely disappointed if she viewed me with the same fear as Alice or Kim Min-Seok did. "Of course. As well as I could be." "...That''s good to hear. Oh, by the way, Ms. Hye-Rim, what brings you to the Hero Association?" I couldn''t tell the entire truth to Jung Ha-Yeon, especially regarding the Monster Association, which would likely drive her crazy. So I left out the part about the Monster Association. "I''m here to see Alice." "Alice? ...Why?" Jung Ha-Yeon''s tone held a hint of anxiety. Perhaps she assumed I was there to catch Alice, amon reason for Awakened Crime Division members to meet heroes. "Just so you know, I''m not here to catch her. Alice hasn''t caused any trouble. I''m here for... um..." Hmm, how do I phrase it? Vocal training? That sounded awkward. Let''s keep it vague. "Well, it''s not a big deal. I''m here to provide tutoring for Alice." "Private tutoring?" "Yes. Alice is a magical girl, right? As one myself, I see potential in her to be even better, and I''m here to assist with that." "...I see." It wasn''t a lie. I''m sure I can say this much, at least. Jung Ha-Yeon seems to understand my exnation, but her expression struck me as odd. Before I could ponder further, she spoke again. "What about me?" "...Huh?" "You won''t do that for me?" Her tone was chilly, and her disgruntled expression was unmistakable. ...What''s wrong with her? Chapter 16 - Magical Girl@Master (3) Suddenly, upon seeing Ms. Hye-Rim, panic surged within Jung Ha-Yeon. Shin Hye-Rim appeared just as Jung Ha-Yeon was contemting the questions she had for her. Without realizing it, Jung Ha-Yeon hastened toward Shin Hye-Rim, driven by the urge to engage in conversation. Shin Hye-Rim smiled at Jung Ha-Yeon as she approached. As expected, someone who radiates such warmth through their smile couldn''t possibly be intimidating. It''s just that the other heroes have yet to see her true nature. "Yes, i-it''s been a while. Have you been well?" Jung Ha-Yeon stammered out, standing before Ms. Hye-Rim. It''s unlike her to be at a loss for words. What was causing this feeling within her? A nervous flutter stirred in her chest as she considered bringing up the topic with Shin Hye-Rim. She considered asking about Ms. Hye-Rim''s gift preferences and whether she could obtain her contact information. ''Well, we''ve met once before, so maybe I can ask for her contact information'' It seemed like a coincidence that they met in this way, so perhaps it was alright. Upon reflection, Jung Ha-Yeon felt that it was not strange at all. So let''s askter. Firstly, she is curious as to why Ms. Hye-Rim came to the Hero Association. When Ha-Yeon asked the question, Shin Hye-Rim''s response caught her off guard. "I''m here to see Ms. Alice." "Ms. Alice? ...Why?" For a member of the Awakened Crime Division toe see her, she wondered if Alice had gotten into some kind of trouble. Hye-Rim swiftly answered her concerns. "Just so you know, I''m not here to arrest Ms. Alice. She hasn''t caused any trouble. I''m here for, um..." Jung Ha-Yeon breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that her fellow hero wasn''t in trouble. However, Shin Hye-Rim''s next words left her ufortable. "Well, it''s nothing significant. I''m here for Alice''s tutoring." "Private Tutoring?" "Yes, Alice is a magical girl, isn''t she? As a fellow magical girl, I see potential in her, the ability to make her even better than she already is, and I''m here to help her with that." "...I see." Ms. Hye-Rim saw Alice as a magical girl like herself and came to help her alone.....for private tutoring? Despite her duties within the Awakened Crime Division, Ms. Hye-Rim recognized someone else''s abilities and extended a helping hand. Just as Jung Ha-Yeon anticipated, she truly is a good person. But that''s that, and this is this. "What about me?" "...Huh?" "You won''t do that for me?" Why doesn''t she give her tutoring? Sure, Ms. Hye-Rim had helped her before, and Jung Ha-Yeon had grown stronger because of it. But, that was when Jung Ha-Yeon went to Shin Hye-Rim directly and asked her for advice out of the blue. She didn''te to her directly like this. Why was it Alice and not her? Ms. Hye-Rim said that, as a fellow magical girl, she was here to assist another magical girl. But she is also a magical girl. Alice was an idol and a nonbatant, but she wields magic in directbat, like Ms. Hye-Rim. Wouldn''t it be easier to teach her instead? As Jung Ha-Yeon pondered herck of selection, a tightness gripped her chest. She couldn''t understand what was wrong with her. Why does she feel this way? "Uh... Ms. Ha-Yeon, what does that mean?" "Can''t you sense that potential in me? I''m a magical girl too." "Of course I can, Ms. Ha-Yeon. You''ll be much stronger than you are now." Hearing Ms. Hye-Rim''s resolute words eased some of the tension within her. Jung Ha-Yeon felt bolstered by her encouragement. "Then, can you do that tutoring thing for me too?" "...What?" "Just like Alice, I was wondering if Ms. Hye-Rim could tutor me herself." "......" Ms. Hye-Rim fell silent for a moment, seemingly contemting the proposal. Perhaps it was too much to ask of her. After all, she had already allocated time to assist Alice, and her request likely caught her off guard. "Okay. I may not be able to do it frequently, but I''ll assist you from time to time." But Ms. Hye-Rim nodded in agreement. She mentioned she couldn''t do it often, but Ha-Yeon was prepared for that. Even if it wasn''t frequent, it was still tutoring. "Thank you for agreeing to help me. Oh, and I was just about to ask for your contact information, if you don''t mind." "Yes, of course." On the spot, Jung Ha-Yeon and Shin Hye-Rim exchanged contact information, bringing a smile back to Jung Ha-Yeon''s face.
"Jung Ha-Yeon, you''re crazy." She muttered to herself, kicking the futon at home that evening. ¡°Why did I do that? Why did I act like that? Am I really crazy? Have I finally lost my mind?¡± Her face burned as she recalled the events of the day. ''What about me?'' ''You won''t do that for me?'' ''Then can you do that tutoring thing for me too?'' What did she hate so much about that she was acting like a child? She was 23 years old. An adult. But the way she acted was... Even children would call her childish. "Sigh... I didn''t mean to make her feel so troubled." Reflecting on the incident with Shin Hye-Rim, she realized that when she asked for tutoring, Hye-Rim seemed troubled. Perhaps she found it difficult to refuse her request, so she reluctantly agreed. "I can''t believe I was troubling my benefactor like that... I''m seriously crazy." She couldn''t understand why she had impulsively made such a request, perhaps fueled by the notion that Alice had been acknowledged by Hye-Rim before her. Regardless, it weighed heavily on her heart. "...Let''s have a beer." Jung Ha-Yeon opened the refrigerator and grabbed a can. Though she wasn''t typically fond of drinking, on a day like today, she felt she needed it to cope. She started drinking to numb the events of the day, and before she knew it, she had downed four cans. With her low alcohol tolerance, she began to feel somewhat intoxicated. "At least I got Ms. Hye-Rim''s number." Despite the turbulent process, she had achieved her goal and secured a tutoring appointment with Hye-Rim. "Maybe I''ll text her." Jung Ha-Yeon tapped in Shin Hye-Rim''s number, intending to apologize for the day''s events and ask about her well-being. As she pondered over the text, her phone rang¡ªit was Lee Mi-Na calling. "...What? Hup." [What? Have you been drinking?] "Yeah. So what?" [Ugh, I can smell the alcohol over the phone, geez.] "......So why did you call me?" Lee Mi-Na often called without much reason, just seeking some casual conversation out of boredom. [I called because I wanted to see if our stalker fan was kicking the futon or something.] "What do you mean, stalker fan?" Of course, she was kicking the futon. It''s not like Jung Ha-Yeon didn''t regret her behavior. [Think about what you did. What? Were you jealous that Alice was spending time alone with Ms. Hye-Rim?] "Shut up." Jung Ha-Yeon didn''t know if she was jealous¡ªmaybe just a little bit. She just found it a little upsetting. "If you don''t have anything to say, I''m hanging up." [How cold. The other heroes were surprised, too, because you suddenly went over to Ms. Hye-Rim and started talking to her, and Baek Shin-Hwa next to me was about to pass out.] "Everyone''s exaggerating so much." Even though Shin Hye-Rim is in the business of catching Awakeners, they''re too terrified. Jung Ha-Yeon was sure Shin Hye-Rim knew that the heroes found her difficult. She must feel bad, so if Jung Ha-Yeon doesn''t reach out to her... [Anyway, since you have that tutoring appointment or something, let me know if you see Ms. Hye-Rim again, because I''m curious about what magical girls do together.] "Sure." Jung Ha-Yeon answered icily and hung up the phone. She was tired now. She nced at the time¡ªit was a little after ten o''clock. It''s not toote, but it would be rude to text Ms. Hye-Rim at this hour. She''ll say hello again another time. "Mmm..." Jung Ha-Yeon''s eyes slowly closed, probably from the alcohol. Her body leaned forward as she sat at the table, and she passed out.
I don''t know why she asked me to tutor her. She probably wanted to get stronger, so she asked me to help her. I don''t think it''s my ce to interfere; surely, Ha-Yeon would naturally grow stronger by being with Shin Chul-Min. However, Ha-Yeon''s insistence left me unable to refuse. Yes, it should be fine as long as I don''t meddle too much. My heroine, you want to get stronger so badly, huh? "More importantly, I should pay attention to Alice now." Today, we are back at the Hero Association, and inside is Alice''s private practice room. It was built just for her due to her worldwide fame. That''s where I''m going to start Alice''s magic lessons. The other heroes may be surprised by my frequent visits to the Association, but it doesn''t concern me. After all, it''s not like I''m a tiger that escaped from the wild; I don''t resort to violence unless provoked. "Ah, Ms. Hye-Rim. You''ve arrived?" I entered Alice''s practice room, and she smiled at me, having waited earlier. We had talked for a while yesterday, so I assumed she realized I was harmless. However, I didn''t return the greeting immediately. "......" "...Hello, Ms. Producer?" "Yes, Ms. Alice. Hello." Alice changed what she called me when I didn''t reply. Finally, I was satisfied and epted the greeting. As a true magical girl geek who had watched all kinds of magical girl movies since childhood, I believed that thebination of magical girls and idols was the best. A beautiful girl, a magical girl, and an idol¡ªthree things that men liked, all in one. While I didn''t aspire to be an idol myself, I could produce a magical girl idol. This was an opportunity that might nevere again. "So, shall we begin the magic lesson?" I feel like a weirdo, but I''m doing it for the people, a little bit for personal satisfaction, but mostly to protect the citizens. "Let''s start by practicing imprinting mana into your voice." So there''s only one thing I need to do from now on. "You are going to keep repeating it until you seed, so don''t think about resting before then." "...What?" I am going to train Alice really hard. Chapter 17 - Magical Girl@Master (4) "Aaah~~~." "Again." "Aaah~~~." "Again." "...Ah~." "Again." Alice made an "ahhh" sound, and I asked her to repeat it. We had been repeating this for hours, and Alice''s expression had be soulless. "This is a bit difficult. Can you really put mana in your voice?" "Of course, it''s just that Alice is not yet familiar with magic and mana." Despite being a magical girl, Alice wasn''t very skilled with magic, as she didn''t often get to use it as an idol. She couldn''t even channel her mana into her voice. If she can do that, we''re basically done. "You may not realize it, Alice, but when you sing, you subconsciously channel mana into your voice. You just need to learn to control it." "Hiing, it''s too hard." "Hmm... Well, let me help you with that." In the original story, a special event led Alice to learn to control her powers. I suppose it''s not easy without a catalyst. However, it can''t be helped. I can only guide her to realize it. I went behind Alice, slipped my hand under her clothes, and touched her back. "Kyaaa?!" "It''s a little embarrassing, but bear with me. From now on, I''m going to flow my mana into your body, and I want you to feel the flow." This process is simr to what I did with Jung Ha-Yeon. The difference is that now I''m going to channel my mana directly into Alice''s body, whereas before, I was just sensing the mana in Jung Ha-Yeon''s body. Little by little, I began to channel my mana into Alice''s body, and she shuddered as she felt it. "I-I feel something strange!" "That''s because someone else''s mana is inside your body. It''s going to feel awkward, but try to feel it." "Mmm, mmm...... Hmmm..." I continued to circte my mana inside Alice''s body, mainly through her neck, to spread throughout her body. "Can you feel it now? Your neck is gradually gathering more and more mana. So you''re going to use this sensation to gather the mana on your own-" "Ah, ahhhhh, hehehe. That feels gooooddddd." Alice''s condition seemed strange, so when I looked at her face, she was smiling with a stupid expression. Now that her body was filled with pure mana, she couldn''t help but feel good. As a magical girl, she couldn''t resist falling in love with pure mana. I quickly removed my hand from Alice''s back. "Ah! Nooo..." Alice gave me a regretful look when I removed my hand. "It''s not good to let other people''s mana into your body too much. It''s time to do it yourself." "...Okay." Alice agreed, concentrating on circting the mana in her body while ncing at my hand. "So, you focused your mana on your neck, right?" "Yep. I think I can feel something gathering there." "Now try making a sound with it and feel it slowly flowing into your voice." "Aaah~~~." Alice''s voice sounded a little different; it was still beautiful, but there was a slight hint of charm in her voice. Still immature, but it was a sess. "Ms. Hye-Ri- Ms. Producer, I think I''ve made it!" Alice''s eyes widened, as if she had noticed something different. "Yes, it''s a sess. Now let''s practice so that you can control it more skillfully." "Yes!" Alice''s first sess in hours motivated her to follow my lead, and we continued practicing until that evening. "I think you''vepletely gotten the hang of mana control now." "Really?!" "Yep. There''s nothing more I need to teach you." After all, she''s a starring character in a manga, so once she starts learning, she''s quick to adapt. "That''s it! I''m sessful now, right?" "Yes, you''ve mastered mana control." You seeded at putting mana into your voice. "So, shall we rest today and do the next exercise tomorrow?" "Yes! I can rest now, and tomorrow we''ll do the next... what?" So it''s time to move on to the next step. Alice''s body stiffened at my words. I chuckled inwardly¡ªAlice, don''t think this is that simple. Did you think it would end in just one day? "Cheer up. It''s all for the people, isn''t it?" "...Okay." Alice muttered, realizing she''d have to take care of her throat starting tomorrow.
"Again." "I-is it still not enough?" "I think you can do a little more, just one more time." "I think I''ve heard you say ''just one more time'' like 113 times now?" Haha, when I feel like you''re good at something, I''m going to push you to do it one more time. If I do that and you''re doing better than before, it''s not weird if one time bes 100 times. I continued tutoring Alice for a few more days. Eventually, she reached the level I wanted her to be at. I decided it was time to take it a little easier on her. "Okay, that''s good. You can take a break." "Oooh! Can I finally take a break for the first time?" "That means Alice has gotten much better." "Hehe. It''s all thanks to Ms. Producer''s teaching." I handed Alice some water. Her throat probably burned from all the practice. After she drank the water, Alice sat down and asked., "By the way, Ms. Producer, you said that the terrorist attacks would be on Saturday two weeks from now, right?" "Yes. On that day, those fu... bastards are going to cause an ident." I almost swore in front of my idol. I shouldn''t. Idols shouldn''t learn to swear. I already knew it, but when the section chief handed over the monster lure device to an expert for examination, the device was designed to be activated on a Saturday two weekster. "Honestly, I''m a little scared. I''m a hero, but I''m just an idol. I can''t imagine a monster appearing in a city like this." "It''s up to us to fight the monster, so you don''t have to worry about it, Alice. You have your own job, right?" It''s Alice''s job to keep the attention on herself so that the monsters don''t scare people away. The venue where Alice is holding her concert is far away from where the attack will take ce, but just in case. "Ms. Producer, I mean, Team Leader 5, you''re amazing, always fighting viins like that, right?" "There aren''t many viins who pull off big events like this, but we''ve faced many." There will be many more in the future. I''ll just have to make sure they don''t endanger the citizens. "Ms. Alice, you''re amazing too. Isn''t it hard being an idol? You''re famous all over the world, so I''m sure you don''t have afortable personal life." "Hehe, it''s hard; that''s why I always disguise myself by wearing a wig, even when I go to the convenience store in front of my house." Ah, I thought I''d have to disguise myself when I went out on patrol, too. "That must be really hard." "But it means people like me, so I should be grateful." We sat next to each other on the floor and chatted for a while, and after a few days of being stuck together, Alice waspletelyfortable with me. "Oh, by the way, Ms. Producer. I have a favor to ask you." "Yes, what is it?" "That... after I''ve mastered all the magic Mr. Producer is talking about and I''ve stopped the terrorism without incident, will you give me a prize?" "A prize? What do you want?" I can buy her anything, as long as it''s not seriously expensive. Even if I''m a government official, the members of the Awakened Crime Division get paid a lot. I can afford most things. What would the star idol like to have? "You know that thing you didst time, where Ms. Producer put her mana into my body. Can you do that again?" "......" "Ever since that day, I can''t stop thinking about that feeling......" Alice''s embarrassed speech left me speechless. Next time, let''s not give my mana away to other magical girls.
"Don''t those two look good together?" "Who." "What do you mean who, I mean Ms. Hye-Rim and Alice." Jung Ha-Yeon and Lee Mi-Na were looking at Shin Hye-Rim and Alice standing side by side in the lounge of the Hero Association. It had been five days since Shin Hye-Rim started showing up at the Hero Association. Initially, the heroes would shudder and avoid her, but now they had grown ustomed to her presence and found it natural to see her around. They realized she wasn''t there to arrest them, so there was no need to fear her. "I heard she was tutoring her, but they seem to have be quite close." Lee Mi-Na looked amusedly at Shin Hye-Rim and Alice, who were getting along well. Initially, Alice seemed to struggle getting along with Shin Hye-Rim, but now they werepletelyfortable with each other and treated each other like close friends. "Don''t you think they look like sisters? They even look alike, so I think they could pass as family." Alice had light blonde hair like Shin Hye-Rim. Unlike Shin Hye-Rim''s slightly wavy hair, Alice''s was straight. With Alice being about one head shorter than Shin Hye-Rim, they looked like sisters standing side by side. "What do you mean ''sisters.''" Unlike Lee Mi-Na''s cheerful expression, Jung Ha-Yeon watched Alice with narrowed eyes. "They spend a lot of time together every day, so obviously they''re getting along." Sipping her coffee, she turned away from them again. She wasn''t sure why, but she didn''t particrly want to see Shin Hye-Rim and Alice so close together. "Don''t be so jealous. You got Ms. Hye-Rim''s tutoring anyway, so you can be like herter." "Who said I was jealous? It''s not like that." "Really? You don''t mind Ms. Hye-Rim petting Alice like that?" "...What?" Jung Ha-Yeon turned her head again to see that Shin Hye-Rim was indeed stroking Alice''s hair. "Ehehe." Looking at the two of them, Jung Ha-Yeon felt her chest tighten again. Something about that felt strange. Every time Shin Hye-Rim shows affection to another person like that, Jung Ha-Yeon gets a strange feeling. "I''m leaving. I need to be on standby in case another gate appears." Jung Ha-Yeon turned and left briskly. Looking at her back, Lee Mi-Na smirked. "You''re so dishonest." Chapter 18 - Magical鈽匓loodbath (1) Alice''s magic had now reached the same level as in the original plot. Like a siren, she could draw people to her with her singing. Normally, she would have gained this powerter, but thanks to my loving guidance, Alice got stronger a bit earlier. "That was excellent. There''s nothing more for me to teach you." "It''s all thanks to you, Ms. Producer." "You don''t have to call me Producer from now on, because after today, I will not be teaching you anymore." "...What?" My preparations were done. Now all that remained was to wait for the day of the attack. So, I wouldn''t being to the Hero Association to coach Alice anymore. If I ever saw Alice again, it would be after the Monster Association''s attack. Shin Chul-Min was supposed to be the one who helped her grow in the first ce, not me. I shouldn''t even support her anymore. "Then, Ms. Producer... I mean, Ms. Hye-Rim won''t be teaching me magic again?" "Yes, that''s right. I can''t take up more time from a busy popr idol." "...That''s a shame." Alice smiled bitterly and scratched her cheek. "I''ve been having a lot of fun with you, Ms. Hye-Rim." "Considering that, I see fatigue on your face all day long, though?" "That''s because Ms. Hye-Rim is strict." Still, Alice said she enjoyed our time together. Without realizing it, I put my hand on Alice''s head. It had be a habit to stroke her hair while we were together. "I was ready to be hated, but I''m d you see me in a favorable light. Our professional rtionship hase to an end now, but if you don''t mind, Ms. Alice, I''d love to meet you again when you''re free." "Really? Is that okay?" Alice''s eyes lit up, and her smile returned. "Then maybe we can get together the next time you''re free, and we can just go out and have some fun instead of stopping terrorism." "That sounds good!" Of course, even if Alice said so, there was no way she''d have any time to spare. There''s never enough time in the day for a star idol. She''s saying it out of politeness. It''s basically the equivalent of, "Hey, let''s grab a bite to eat sometime together?" I''m sure Alice won''t care about me after she falls for Shin Chul-Min anyway. "Well, see you next time." After saying goodbye, I left Alice''s private practice room, which I had been using for a while. With a wistful look in her eyes, Alice saw me off, and I left the Hero Association. I went to the Team 5 office of the Awakened Crime Division for the first time in a while. "Hey, guys, it''s been a while." "Ah, Team Leader, are you finished with your work?" "Wee back, Team Leader." "I thought you wouldn''t be back in the office until next week." As soon as I entered the office, I was greeted by Lee So-Young, followed by Park Oh-Jin and Shin Yu-Sung. The whole team was here. "Attention, everyone." At my words, three pairs of eyes turned to me. All of them looked fine on the outside, but there were dark circles under their eyes from all the hard work they''d been doing. "The Monster Association is going to strike in a few days, and from what I''ve heard from the chief, you guys have been working hard, and preparations are well underway." I draped my coat over my chair and sat down. "I can assure you that this attack will be aplete failure for the Monster Association." At this rate, the Monster Association will aplish nothing, and it will be a victory for us. "But that doesn''t really matter." But for us, that''s not what''s important. Stopping terrorism is a given. Taking on dangerous viins is a given. That''s what we do, and it''s the whole purpose of this team. "Doesn''t it suck?" What really matters is that because of those bastards, everyone who has been trying to stop this attack has been overworking like crazy. "These arrogant bastards are nning a terrorist attack in the middle of Seoul, using monsters at that. I know they''re crazy psychos who don''t mind human experimentation, but this is way out of line." All three of them nodded in agreement. Their eyes were already glowing with killing intent. "Let''s give those bastards who don''t seem to fear death a lesson. Let''s teach them what happens when they run amok in the middle of Seoul." I''ve been waiting for the day of the terrorist attack, too. Not for any special reason; I just can''t wait to beat the Monster Association members with my own hands. "It''s been a while since we got to work. We don''t have to go soft on the Monster Association, either. There are monsters this time, so we don''t have to control our power like we usually do when we catch criminals." In short, what I want to tell my team is this: "Let''s kill them all." "Yes!!!"
The day of the Monster Association''s terrorist attack had dawned. Overlooking the amusement park with a sly grin, the small-headed monster sneered at the unsuspecting crowd below. "You cheeky bastards. So carefree, oblivious to what''s about to happen." The amusement park was bustling with peopleughing and talking. There were fewer people than usual, but still, a good number had gathered to celebrate the weekend. "Well, it''s time for a revolution. You humans are about to realize that monsters are the true embodiment of evolution." The cow-headed monster nced at the time. 11:59. One minute from now, this amusement park will turn into hell in an instant. "10... 9... 8..." With ten seconds left, the cow-headed monster''s eyes narrowed in anticipation. "3... 2... 1!" -Keeeeeeeeeeee! -Cuoooow! -Kuuuuuuuk! As the countdown reached zero, countless monsters emerged from the nearby mountains and attacked the amusement park. "W-what?!" "Monsters?!" "Crazy...! There are so many of them!" People panicked at the sudden appearance of the monsters. The orderly lines for the rides immediately scattered in all directions. They must have realized this was no longer an amusement park but a living hell. "Hahahahahaha!" The small-headed monster roared with joy. This was it. He had been waiting for this reaction. What would happen if a monster appeared in front of a group of people gathered to have fun? This is what happens. As they ran to escape, people tangled up with each other, falling and bing easy prey for the monsters¡ª "Kill them all!" "How dare you attack an amusement park!" "Everyone, prepare for battle!" ...It was supposed to be a bloodbath; that''s weird. As soon as they saw the monsters appear, the people in the amusement park took out their weapons and started fighting back. "...Huh?" The small-headed monster suddenly realized that something was amiss. Were there heroes mixed in with the civilians? That could be possible. But there were too many of them. It was harder to find civilians in the group. Everyone in the amusement park was fighting the monsters. Every single one of them. Everyone. "W-what...?!"
"What the hell is going on?!" The snake-headed monster couldn''t help but panic. Something was wrong. Something was very, very wrong. "Why are all the people in this public park Awakeners?!" As soon as the monsters appeared, everyone in the park drew their weapons and started fighting back. Every single person was a Hero. "This can''t be happening. There''s not a single civilian in this huge park, only Heroes?" Impossible. This shouldn''t be happening. There could be only one exnation. "The terrorist attack was leaked...?" How? Was there a traitor among them? If so, who? The snake-headed monster''s mind raced. Behind it, a human silhouette emerged. "I see. You must be an officer of the Monster Association." "...!" Startled by the sudden voice, the snake-headed monster turned around to see the S-ranked Hero, Lee Shi-Hwan. "Lee Shi-Hwan?! How the hell did you get here?" "That''s none of your business." Lee Shi-Hwan spoke coldly, raising his sword and slowly walking toward the snake-headed monster. "What matters is that you''re going to die right here and now, viin." Cold sweat dripped from the snake-headed monster''s head. The situation was much, much worse than it had thought.
Extremely unusual for a weekend, the streets of Hongdae were deserted, all thanks to Alice. The news of Alice''s free concert was suddenly announced, and it spread like wildfire. "Hey, where are you going all of a sudden?" "I heard that Alice is giving a free concert in Jamsil!" "What? All of a sudden?" "Hey, that guy said Alice is giving a free concert!" "What?! Let''s go!" Everyone who heard the news rushed straight to Jamsil. This is the power of Alice. Her poprity is beyond imagination. Just like in the manga, Alice''s influence was considerable. "Did you evacuate all the other people?" "Yes. Everyone who was left in Hongdae has also been evacuated." Kim Min-Seok, next to me, confirmed that everyone had left. If, by chance, any civilians were still around, the Heroes and I would protect them. All the people remaining in Hongdae now are either Heroes or members of the Awakened Crime Division. They were here because they had been ordered to deploy. [Wait in in clothes, disguised as civilians, at designated locations.] Then, when the monsters showed up, they were supposed to kill them. The Heroes hadn''t heard anything about the terrorist attack until today. Only a few people outside of the Awakened Crime Division were aware of the Monster Association''s ns. The fact that we were nning to stop the attack hadn''t leaked out. Thanks to the hard work of the section chief, we were able to close the amusement parks and great parks to civilians and fill them with Heroes and members of the Awakened Crime Division. Everything was ready. We''ve even gotten permission to kill the Monster Association members. "Now, it''s time for a bloodbath." Not human blood, but the blood of monsters and viins. Chapter 19 - Magical鈽匓loodbath (2) Monsters appeared in Hongdae as soon as the appointed time arrived. They burst through the asphalt, covering the entire street in less than a minute. Despite their numbers, they didn''t feel threatening at all. "Get ready for battle!" "Wipe out all the monsters!" "Let''s go!!!" As soon as the monsters appeared, the Heroes drew their weapons and immediately started fighting. Kim Min-Seok, who was next to me, charged toward the monsters. "I''m going to kill those bastards right away. Be careful, noonim." Before I knew it, Kim Min-Seok had started calling me noonim. It was a strange title, but I let him call me whatever he wanted. "Yeah, you must be careful too. Don''t get hurt." Kim Min-Seok nodded and immediately sliced the monster running towards him with his greatsword. As an S-ranked hero, he had no hesitation in fighting monsters. I needed to make a move as well. I immediately jumped into the middle of the group of monsters. -Kkuaaaa!!! -Kraaaah!!! The monsters lunged at me as I jumped in front of them. The aggro was working. Twenty of the monsters were all aiming for me. "It''s been a while since I''ve faced a monster." When I was new to this world and wandering around, I hunted monsters and sold their carcasses to make money. At first, I was scared. I was fighting for survival for the first time in my life and had to deal with monsters many times bigger than me. But humans are also creatures of adaptation. I kept killing monsters to survive, and eventually, I became ustomed to it. Thud. I grabbed the arm of a monster wielding a scythe-like arm and ripped it off. Crack!! With a cracking sound, the monster''s arm separated from its body. With that, I drove my fist into the monster''s face, killing it, and then threw a spinning kick at the monster charging at me from behind. -Kueeeeeeek!! Its head flew off from my kick and fell to the ground. I took down the others in turn. The hard-skinned ones were killed by breaking their skin with my fists and ripping out their hearts. Against those that moved quickly and lunged at me, I outspeeded them. It''s not a magical girl''s way of fighting, but this fits me. [Team Leader, do you copy?] When I had killed about 50 monsters, I heard Park Oh-Jin''s voice in my earpiece. "Yeah, what?" -Keeeeeee!! I replied as I stomped on the head of a monster that had fallen to the ground. The monster''s blood sttered on my legs, which was unpleasant. [The Great Park side is already being finished up. Hero Lee Shi-Hwan has already captured the Monster Association''s executive.] You''ve already captured an executive of the Monster Association. As expected of an S-rank hero, he''s fast. "What about the situation at the amusement park?" [There''s no problem here either.] This time, Shin Yu-Sung answered. He''s probably working at the amusement park just as hard as I am right now. [There are still a lot of monsters left, but I don''t think they''ll be able to do much damage. The Heroes and our respective divisions are doing a good job of stopping them.] "Okay, there''s no problem here either. The citizens are all at Alice''s concert, and the streets of Hongdae are filled with only Heroes. We just need to take care of the monsters." -Kkuaaaa!!! While we''re on the call, the monsters continue their attack. This time, it''s an orc-like creature, but it''s different. Much bigger than the others, it swings a club asrge as its body at me. Crash!! I quickly fling myself to the side, dodging the club. A huge crater forms where I stood moments before. A blow so powerful it could turn a man into minced meat. This is the monster I saw in the manga, the one modified by the Monster Association. The one in front of me is much stronger than the others. [Team Leader, are you okay?!] [I think I heard the sound of a monster?] Park Oh-Jin and Shin Yu-Sung ask urgently as I remain silent after the sudden noise. "Yeah, I''m fine. Nothing happened." I immediately reassured them. Your team leader isn''t someone who would die so easily. There''s no way I''d be defeated by a mere artificial monster. I kick off the ground and leap up,nding on the orc''s shoulders. -Kururuk?! I grab the orc''s head with both arms; it''s too big to grasp with one hand. With all the strength I can muster, I twist the orc''s head 180 degrees. Creak!! With a bone-crunching crack, the orc''s head snaps back, and it falls to the ground, instantly dead. Thud!!! The sound of the monster hitting the ground is loud, befitting its size. Brushing off the dust, I immediately radioed Lee So-Young. "So-Young, are the preparations done?" [Yes! I''m ready!] Lee So-Young, who had been silent the whole time, replies cheerfully, making me grin. She has been preparing well, too. The Monster Association, I''ll nip you in the bud today.
"What the... what the hell is going on?!" The rat-headed monster howled, clutching its head. The n to wreak havoc on Hongdae had failed spectacrly. Seeing the heroes disguised as citizens as soon as the monster appeared made it nervous, but it thought it was still okay. They had monsters enhanced by the Monster Association''s experiments¡ªones that couldn''t be easily defeated, even by A-ranked heroes. They had released them, among other monsters, in various locations. Even though their original goal had failed, it thought it could use this opportunity to kill a lot of heroes. But who was that woman? "Killing that orc in seconds...?" It wasn''t just any orc. This orc had been modified to amplify its strength dozens of times. Even a physical enhancer would struggle to wound it, let alone kill it. That''s what it thought until Shin Hye-Rim snapped the orc''s neck and killed it. "That''s the Awakened Crime Division''s Team Leader 5, huh?" It remembered the words of the snake-headed monster, saying there was an Awakened in the Awakened Crime Division stronger than anyone could imagine. Their ns had never envisioned a terrorist plot being revealed like this or going up against a monster like her. Even now, she''s running into the middle of the monsters, punching dozens of them to death with her bare hands in an instant. Maybe she''s the real monster. "Dammit, this can''t be happening." It hadn''t heard from the executives who were supposed to be attacking other locations. Something must have happened there, too. The rat-headed monster racked its brain for a solution. "...Come to think of it, most of the people on this street have gone somewhere this morning." If it wasn''t mistaken, the people who suddenly exited Hongdae just before the terrorist attack said something like, "Alice is giving a free concert at Jamsil!" Alice. Even the rat-headed monster knew her. Is the most famous idol in the world giving a free concert? "If that''s the case, there must be a whole bunch of people at Jamsil." The rat-headed monster''s rotten-looking face twitched into a wicked grin. Right now, Jamsil would be filled with people from Hongdae, from all over Seoul, and even from other parts of the country. Why not use it as a terrorist location?
As they were taking down all the monsters, even the modified and enhanced ones, something strange happened. "What''s going on? The monsters are suddenly backing off." "Where are they going aftering at us with so much bloodthirst?" "Aren''t they running away?" Suddenly, the monsters that had been charging at the humans with the intention of killing them all fled. The heroes were puzzled by the sudden retreat. Kim Min-Seokughed heartily at the sight. "Hahahaha! The monsters are finally running away because they''re scared of us!" The heroes shouted that they had done it. But I knew they weren''t running away. Why were the monsters, which act on instinct, backing away at the same time? "It must be that rat bastard''s doing." It''s because they''re moving under someone''s orders. These monsters, prepared by the Monster Association, have a special device imnted in their bodies. Using these devices, the rat-headed monster can control them. So, where is the rat bastard taking these monsters? "It''s so obvious." Alice''s concert venue in Jamsil is where thergest concentration of people in Seoul is right now. There''s no better ce for an attack. Of course, I knew this wasing from the beginning. I can see right through the rat''s head. I flew straight up and headed for Jamsil. It would be good for me if they gathered all the monsters spread throughout Hongdae and moved them to one ce. That way, I wouldn''t have to go and kill them one by one. I flew at top speed to Alice''s concert venue. The venue was already packed, with people filling the streets nearby. They hade to hear Alice sing and see her, if only for a moment. I waited near the concert venue for the monsters to arrive. "Here theye." After a few minutes of waiting, I saw a horde of monsters rushing toward the concert venue. They filled the wide road. From the looks of it, there were about a thousand of them. They must have gathered all the monsters they could find. "What an effort." It''s clear they''re determined to pull off the attack, no matter what. The desperation of their ugly purpose to kill as many people as possible, no matter what it takes, is disgusting. "A hard worker should be rewarded." Let''s reward them with death, so they don''t have to live so hard anymore. I walked slowly toward the horde of running monsters, reaching out one hand to channel my magic. Magical girls have a special weapon called a magical staff. It''s a unique weapon that only magical girls can wield. The form and effect of the staff vary from magical girl to magical girl. Of course, being a magical girl, I have a magical ''staff.'' I don''t usually use it because I don''t need to, but I''m just like any other magical girl. But there''s a difference: my magical staff looks different from the others. To be precise, it doesn''t look like the kind of staff that wizards use. "It''s been a while." Before I knew it, I had my own weapon in my hand. I never thought I''d hold it again. The handle is an exquisite mix of white and gold with a long, pure white de. My signature weapon is a sword. "This chilling sensation... It''s been four years." It''s time to return as Swordmaster Shin Hye-Rim. Chapter 20 - Magical鈽匓loodbath (3) ''I wonder how Ms. Hye-Rim is doing?'' Even as Alice sang in front of the crowd, her mind was filled with worries about the heroes and Shin Hye-Rim. In front of her were people who had traveled from all over Seoul and other parts of the country to see her. She wondered if they knew by now that the Monster Association was terrorizing the city. ''Ms. Hye-Rim said that the Monster Association mighte here during the performance.'' While teaching Alice magic, Shin Hye-Rim repeatedly told her that the Monster Association would attack the concert venue as ast resort. ''Everyone is risking their lives to protect people, so I should also be of some use to them.'' Heroes and members of the Awakened Crime Division were risking their lives to fight monsters. Alice may only be an idol, but she''s a hero in her own right. She thought she could finally do something heroic. "Huh? What''s that?" "What''s wrong?" "Look at that." The tension at the concert was about to reach its peak when suddenly, a strange vibe began to take over the crowd. "It looks like there''s a group rushing towards us?" "Isn''t that just the people who came to see Alice?" "No, it doesn''t seem like people; rather, it looks like monsters..." "T-they are monsters!" The people noticed and realized that a horde of monsters wasing toward them. "Monsters! Monsters areing here!" "W-what?! Why are monstersing here?!" "Run away!" "We can''t stay here!" Someone began to scramble and run, causing people to tangle and trip over each other. The concert venue quickly turned into chaos as thousands of people rushed to escape at once. As Alice watched, she realized her moment had finallye. "Everyone, look at me!" Her energized voice echoed throughout the area. Everyone in the concert hall and onlookers outside turned to look at her. Alice called out again. "Everyone, stop going somewhere else and pay attention to me!" The concert venue, which was about to be filled with screams and chaos, suddenly fell silent. The people who had been running away from the monsters, desperate to avoid being killed, were now looking at Alice as if mesmerized. They didn''t say anything; they just looked at her. ''So this is the magic Ms. Hye-Rim was talking about.'' It was an amazing sight, even for her. Her own magic captures people''s attention. Shin Hye-Rim had always told Alice that she was the only one who could calm the chaos. If this many people tried to flee in disorder, there was no telling what kind of idents might happen. People could be crushed to death by others rather than by monsters. Alice''s role was to stop that. ''Please... Ms. Hye-Rim. Please take care of the rest.'' She had done her part. All that was left was for Ms. Hye-Rim to clean up the monsters.
"It looks like Alice did a good job." The people who were about to disperse in chaos a moment ago suddenly stopped and looked back toward the concert venue. There was no telling where these uncontrolled people might go or what idents they might cause, so it was a good idea to have Alice learn the spell. "Now we can kill those monsters with peace of mind." With less to worry about, the only concern left was the monsters. I added mana to the sword in my hand, and the de glowed brightly as it absorbed it. -Keeeeeeeeeek!! -Kuwaaaaa!!!! -Krrrr...! Meanwhile, a horde of monsters rushed at me with tremendous momentum. I extended my sword and pointed it at them. Slowly, I sliced my sword horizontally, cutting through the air leisurely in a horizontal line. After drawing a line from left to right, the sword stopped. A mere sh through the air. The de didn''t even touch the beasts. My attack, however, did. The first monster, the one running in front of me, was cut in half. -Krrrr?! The other monsters were stunned by the sudden dismemberment of the one that had been running so well. That was just the beginning. All the nearby beasts were simrly cut in half and died, whether small or giant. It didn''t matter who they were; they were all equal. All the monsters started dying. -Keeeek...! -Kuwaaaa!!! -Kirikkk...... -Kiaaaaaaaa!!! With one grotesque scream after another, the monsters copsed. In an instant, a thousand monsters were dead. The streets in front of Jamsil were suddenly stained with the corpses and blood of the monsters. The scene was quite horrifying. "There are still a few left." There were still monsters that were not dead. I swung my sword once more, and a few of the remaining monsters were cut down cleanly, leaving nothing behind. It took me less than a minute to kill all 1,000 of them. This is why it was a good idea to lure them into Jamsil. I could kill them quickly if they were all in one ce. "I-it can''t be." Now all that was left was the rat-headed monster that had been watching the spectacle from afar. I flew and quickly approached the rat-headed monster. "H-hieek...?!!" As soon as it saw me, the rat let out a pathetic scream and stumbled backward. "Monster! Y-you must be a monster?!" "Who are you to call me a monster?" Not the word I wanted to hear from a creature that looked like a cross between a human and a monster. The one who gave up being human, the one who praised monsters more than anyone else, called me a monster when it saw me. That''s ridiculous. "Well, well, well. All your preparation was for naught, wasn''t it?" Iughed heartily and slowly approached the rat-headed monster. It continued to backpedal before quickly turning to run. Slice! I couldn''t let it go, so I cut off the rat''s ankle as it fled. "Gaaaah?!" The rat stumbled forward and looked up at me in horror. It had no time to feel the pain of having its leg cut off, only to scream at the terror that loomed before it. "Y-you are the one who sabotaged our revolution?" But thest words out of its mouth were not a plea for life. "Revolution? You''re full of crap. You guys are merely psychopaths who call terrorism a revolution." "Answer me! Are you the one who noticed our revolution and prepared against it?!" "Yeah, I am." It was going to die anyway, so I answered neatly. "You bastard...! If it weren''t for you! If it weren''t for a monster like you, the revolution would have seeded!" "I was wondering what you were going to say, but it was just a rant." I thought it was having ast stand, but it wasn''t. It was just bemoaning its lot before it died. I sheath my sword again. I didn''t need to use it to kill this guy. Besides, I didn''t want this monster to die too soon. How many people have suffered because of you? I can''t just kill you so simply. I balled my fists and approached the rat. Sensing that I was about to kill it, the rat made a resigned face. "Hahaha... It''s fine. We still have a few tricks up our sleeves." "Hmm?" "We have our master! Master would be able to kill you!" "...Heh." Now he''s giving me onest curse before he dies. Wow, I''m so grateful. "If it''s our master, the one that''s closest to being a true monster, humans won''t stand a chance aga-" "Tsk, tsk, tsk." This bastard talks too much, even though his only job left is to get beaten up. "This rat is so unnecessarily noisy." "Uh, what..?" Let''s just hit it first. No one will me me if I make a mistake in controlling my power, leave it half-dead, or even kill it. I''ve got permission to kill anyway. So let''s have fun beating it up. "Hey, you rat bastard." "...Yes?" "Try not to die too soon, alright?"
A momentter, I was looking at a dead rat with a huge front tooth ripped out and embedded in its head. Its body was twisted in several ces, giving it a truly grotesque appearance. The terror in Hongdae was stopped. The amusement park and the Great Park should also be mostly cleaned up by now. "All that''s left is Lames Jane." The leader of the Monster Association is the final boss of Episode 1, who will be taken care of by Shin Chul-Min and Jung Ha-Yeon. It''s a scene I was very impressed with in the original manga, so I''ll have to see it for myself. Time to get ready to pop some popcorn. "Right now, I''m guessing that Lames Jane is in the Great Park." The final battle with the Monster Association begins with Jung Ha-Yeon chasing after Lames Jane. Soon, it will be time for the duo to face off. It''s time to watch them grow.
Jung Ha-Yeon was puzzled by the strange orders from the Hero Association on Saturday morning. She was told to wait in the Great Park in in clothes, and she wondered what was going on. But now she understood. The monsters suddenly appeared in the Great Park. The Association must have deployed the Heroes in anticipation of this. "Whew." Jung Ha-Yeon didn''t know how many monsters she''d already killed. After finally defeating the monster in front of her, she caught her breath. She thought she was close to defeating all the monsters in the Great Park. What would have happened if she hadn''t seen theming and hadn''t been prepared? A lot of people would have died. Even if the Heroes had arrived btedly, everyone in the Great Park would have been dead. She shuddered, thinking of it. She might not have been able to protect people as a Hero. "...Huh?" As she was thinking about that and trying to finish off the remaining monsters, a figure caught her eye. A man was watching from the roof of a building far away. He was so far away that she couldn''t make out who he was, but she knew instinctively. That man was someone she knew. It was him. How could she forget the man who killed her friend? "Lames Jane!" Lames Jane was there. Why was he watching this? It was obvious. These monsters must have been prepared by the Monster Association. They must have been trying to cause terrorism. "I need to go after him." She needed to catch up to Lames Jane before he left. But could she take him on alone? She looked around and saw Shin Chul-Min fighting dozens of monsters. For a moment, she thought about taking him with her to chase after Lames Jane, but then she shook her head. "There''s no one here I can trust." She knew Shin Chul-Min was strong, but there was a question mark over whether he was a match for Lames Jane. S-Rank Hero Lee Si-Hwan was here earlier, but she didn''t know where he was now. If she were to gather all the Heroes to chase after him, he''d notice and run away. "I have to go alone." Jung Ha-Yeon decided to go after him alone. She jumped into the air and headed toward where Lames Jane was. "If only Ms. Hye-Rim was here." She could have trusted Ms. Hye-Rim with Lames Jane, but she wasn''t here right now. Now she was the only one who knew that bastard well. Chapter 21 - Octopus Feast (1) Lames Jane was in a very bad mood. His bestid ns for terror hade to naught. His ambitions had been crushed at the first step, and all his schemes had been thrown out the window. "Shit..." He didn''t usually swear, but now he couldn''t help himself. "Where did it all go wrong? The revolution''s ns have been blown up spectacrly." Either the device had been discovered, or there was a traitor inside. Whatever the cause, it didn''t matter. There was no going back from a failed n that he had put everything into. "Maybe I should take matters into my own hands." Lames Jane crossed his arms and pondered. Just then, he saw someone flying toward the roof of the building he was in. "Hmm? Is that... a magical girl?" The woman flying towards him, with her bright silver hair, was dressed like a magical girl. The magical staff in her hand confirmed her identity. "Lames Jane...!" The magical girl, Jung Ha-Yeon, quickly approached Lames Jane with a hateful expression. "Hmm. Do you know me?" Even in the face of the magical girl who was clearly out to get him, Lames Jane remained calm. It was an attitude steeped in arrogance¡ªhe was so confident that he looked down on Ha-Yeon, convinced she had no chance of catching him on her own. Seeing him like that, Jung Ha-Yeon clenched her fist. "Of course I do. You don''t know me?" "Hmm... I''ve seen a magical girl before, but I don''t remember you." "Two years ago, you killed the hero Lee Yoon-Seo in an abandoned factory in Sokcho. I was her best friend." They weren''t friends anymore. Rather, they couldn''t be friends because the abomination in front of her had killed her, taking her from the world. "Lee Yoon-Seo? Hmph... Ah. You must have been that bratty magical girl by her side." "That brat hase to kill you now." Jung Ha-Yeon didn''t hesitate and immediately fired her magic. Dozens of icy spears shot toward him in unison. But he didn''t dodge them. -Boom! Jung Ha-Yeon''s ice spears were blocked by the fleshy tentacles that suddenly appeared. "What, what is that...?" The tentacle was connected to Lames Jane''s arm. More precisely, Lames Jane''s arm had be a tentacle. Tentacled arms, like those of an octopus. His arms became slithering tentacles, his face turned purple, and veins popped out everywhere. "Do you see? This is the ultimate evolution of man." Lames Jane looked at his tentacled arm with satisfaction. "Powers that no mere mortal could ever wield. Overwhelming power¡ªthat is what we monsters are capable of." Lames Jane swung his tentacle. It flew at tremendous speed, and Jung Ha-Yeon barely managed to dodge it. -Crash!! The floor crunched under her feet. The power of the tentacles was unbelievable, and the sight stunned her. "Hahahaha, you came just in time. I was nning to take matters into my own hands and bring divine punishment to humans. You''ll be my first target." "...Who would die so easily." Jung Ha-Yeon fired her magic again. Shin Hye-Rim''s teachings had helped her grow a lot. Her magic was already far more sophisticated and powerful than before. She wondered if she was on the verge of bing an S-Rank Hero. Ice spears, fireballs, beams of light, lightning bolts. All sorts of spells were hurled at Lames Jane. Each one was powerful enough to kill a monster with a single blow. Yet, in the face of this rain of magic, he didn''t blink an eye. "Hmm." He simply wrapped his tentacles around his body to block the magic. The tentacles that blocked all the magic were not even scratched, let alone scarred. "...That''s ridiculous." She threw everything she had at him, but it didn''t work. It was a pointless attack. She couldn''t do any damage to Lames Jane. "How dare someone with the strength of a human dare to fight me." "Ugh?!" Another tentacle sprouted from the existing tentacle and swiftly headed toward her. She quickly tried to dodge it again, but it ended up hitting her shoulder. The attack, powerful enough to crack concrete, inflicted substantial damage even with just a ncing blow to her shoulder. The force sent her tumbling to the ground, where she rolled several times. Covered in dust, she red at Lames Jane with a killing re. "You bastard...!" "How foolish of you, the arrogance to challenge one who transcended humanity by yourself." Lames Jane slowly walked toward her, then raised his tentacles as if to kill her. "I suppose it''s my job to keep a fool like you in awe." Jung Ha-Yeon clenched her teeth. She was furious¡ªfurious at herself for not being able to avenge her friend, for the hopeless realization that, as a hero, she couldn''t stop the viin, and for the terror she now felt towards Lames Jane. It was all so infuriating and so hateful. "Well, goodbye then." Lames Jane mmed his tentacle down on Jung Ha-Yeon. She squeezed her eyes shut, thinking she was about to die. -sh! She heard the sound of something being cut. -Thud! Then she heard the sound of something heavy falling to the ground. Jung Ha-Yeon opened her eyes, wondering what was going on. "What... what the?!" She saw a neatly severed section of tentacle and the panicked face of Lames Jane. What had just happened? "What the hell do you think you''re doing?" "...!" A cynical voice called out. Jung Ha-Yeon''s heart skipped a beat just hearing that voice. "Hah. This is absurd." With a hollowugh, the magical girl, Shin Hye-Rim, descended right in front of Jung Ha-Yeon. She tapped her sword on her shoulder and turned to face Lames Jane. "Our Monster Association''s leader deserves a nice reward for being such a good boy. A reward of death." "...Ms. Hye-Rim?" Jung Ha-Yeon called out to Shin Hye-Rim in a trembling voice. Hearing that voice, Shin Hye-Rim looked back at Jung Ha-Yeon, who was lying on the floor. "Ms. Ha-Yeon, are you okay? Can you stand up?" "A-ah... yes. It hurts a bit, but I think I can stand." "That''s good to hear." Hearing that she was okay, Shin Hye-Rim smiled gently. It was the kind expression she always wore in front of Jung Ha-Yeon. However, her mood was different than usual. Her mouth was smiling, but Jung Ha-Yeon could tell¡ªright now, Shin Hye-Rim was very, very pissed off.
I was expecting to see Shin Chul-Min and Jung Ha-Yeon struggling but holding their own against Lames Jane, but when I arrived, Shin Chul-Min was nowhere to be seen, and Jung Ha-Yeon was fighting Lames Jane alone. Huh? That''s not good. It''s going to be hard for her to win alone. Just as I was thinking that, Jung Ha-Yeon was attacked by Lames Jane and copsed. The moment I saw that, something inside me snapped. My favorite waifu. Our main heroine. She''s been struck down by that filthy, slimy tentacle, and now he''s trying to kill her? I immediately drew my sword, severed the tentacle, and stood right in front of her. Putting aside the question of why Shin Chul-Min isn''t here, I need to save our main heroine first. "...Ms. Hye-Rim?" A trembling voice came from behind me while I was trying to figure out how to cook the tentacle guy in front of me. I turned around to see Jung Ha-Yeon lying on the floor, looking up at me with shaky eyes. Her pretty face was covered in grimy dust, and her shoulder, where the tentacle had hit her, was covered in dark bruises. The sight of it was enough to make me lose my cool. A mere boss in Episode 1 has turned my favorite character into this. A guy who would have died an ugly death because he was arrogant enough to think he was the strongest and looked down on the main duo has hurt Jung Ha-Yeon without knowing his ce. Hah. This bastard. This is unbelievable. I helped Jung Ha-Yeon to her feet. She grimaced at the pain in her shoulder. Seeing my waifu in pain made my heart ache. "Even if it hurts, just hold on a bit. Let''s kill that bastard first." "...Yes!" Jung Ha-Yeon replied vigorously, but it was obvious that she was trying to put on a brave face. "T-this is ridiculous! How dare a mere human injure my body!?" Then I heard a voice that grated on my nerves even more. Lames Jane was looking at his severed tentacle in horror. "I-I don''t know who you are, but this will never happen again!" Now it wasn''t just his arms that were tentacles¡ªhis entire body had be a tentacle monster. His body had grown huge, and his clothes were torn and scattered on the floor. Finally, he looked like what I saw in the original manga. I didn''t want to see a monster that had given up on being human in a somewhat human shape. "Ms. Ha-Yeon, you once asked me to tutor you, didn''t you?" "What? Ah... Yes, I did." Jung Ha-Yeon looked at me as if to ask why I suddenly brought that up. "I''ll give you that lesson now." I energized the sword to its maximum power. The de glowed pure white, emitting a light so strong that its original form was unrecognizable. "I''ll show you how to make sashimi out of an octopus." Chapter 22 - Octopus Feast (2) Originally, it was Shin Chul-Min''s job to help awaken Jung Ha-Yeon''s abilities during the battle with Lames Jane. But since he''s not here right now, I have no choice but to do it myself. The urge to tear this tentacle monster to shreds right now, to rip its tentacles off with my own hands and snap its head off, was overwhelming. But I forced myself to resist. This is for the growth of our main heroine, so she should handle it herself, not me. "Ha-Yeon, you remember how to utilize mana fromst time, right?" "Oh, yes. I certainly remember." It seems like she does. I just asked to confirm it. "This time, I''ll teach you the next step¡ªhow to increase the power of your magic." "How dare you make small talk in front of me!?" I was about to give Jung Ha-Yeon a lesson when Lames Jane shouted, clenching his fists, and immediately swung his tentacles at me. "M-ms. Hye-Rim!" Jung Ha-Yeon shouted in surprise at Lames Jane''s attack. Man, he''s annoying me again. The punching bag should just take a beating obediently. After all, the only reason for his existence is to be a stepping stone for my Ha-Yeon''s growth. I immediately swung my sword. The tentacles were muchrger and harder than before, but I sliced through them as easily as slicing through jelly. "Aaaaagghhhhh!!! H-how?! How could you do this so easily...!" Lames Jane screamed in agony. The tentacles that had be his arms were instantly turned into sashimi, so the shock must have been considerable. Regardless, I turned back to Jung Ha-Yeon. "He looks like he''s hard to deal with, but he''s actually pretty easy." "...Easy?" "Yes, that bastard is nothing; you just need to know the strategy." "What''s the strategy?" Jung Ha-Yeon asked in disbelief. The answer was very simple. "You just have to beat him up." "......What?" "Just beat the shit out of him with overwhelming force." You just have to get stronger than him. In the original manga, Jung Ha-Yeon fought alongside Shin Chul-Min and gained an epiphany that helped her grow to the next level. That''s how she defeated Lames Jane with her special move, but right now Shin Chul-Min isn''t here. So, she can''t get that emotional progress like that. So, I''m going to forcefully make her stronger. The process is a little weird, but what''s wrong with that? What''s important is the growth of our main heroine. If the heroine grows stronger, the viins and monsters will be taken care of. "Okay, Ms. Ha-Yeon, it''s time for a lesson. Try using your magic as usual." "D-do you really need to tutor me in this situation?" Jung Ha-Yeon asked with an uneasy expression. Is it okay to take it easy in front of the leader of the Monster Association? The answer, of course, is yes. "This is the perfect opportunity. Look, he''s still rolling on the floor." Lames Jane was writhing on the ground, screaming in a mixture of panic and pain. You couldn''t get more defenseless than that. "This is the best time to strike. For it to be hands-on practice from our first lesson, opportunities like this don''te around often, do they?" "Y-yes, but..." "You don''t have to worry about getting hurt again when Lames Jane fights back." I showed her my sword, still glowing. "If it gets dangerous, I''ll just kill him quickly." I would never let this bastard hurt my Ha-Yeon again. The sin of hurting my waifu is very great. I can''t let him die in peace. So I''ve decided on a brilliant way to help her grow stronger and get revenge at the same time. "Come on, Ms. Ha-Yeon. Go ahead and use your magic. However, this time, don''t just use magic as usual. Condense as much magic power as possible at your fingertips." "Like this?" "Yes, exactly like that." As soon as she heard my words, Jung Ha-Yeon immediately produced the level of magic I was looking for. As expected of Ha-Yeon, she deduced ten things from just one lesson. In contrast, I had a really hard time tutoring Alice. "Repeat that about ten times, then shoot at that bastard." "Yes!" Magic that had been condensed multiple times was shot toward Lames Jane. "Aaaagghhh!" Lames Jane, who previously shrugged off Jung Ha-Yeon''s magic, took substantial damage this time. Writhing in pain, Lames Jane red furiously and lunged towards us. "How dare you people treat me like ab rat!? I''ll make you regre-!" "Sit!" "Aaagh?!" He threw his body at us in fury, but I made him kiss the floor again. How could a dog be so undisciplined towards its owner? From now on, I''m a trainer. There are no bad monsters in the world. It''s just that he''s lived in a bad environment. That''s why I need to give him a good mental education. "Ms. Ha-Yeon. Please keep repeating it. You need to get used to using this kind of magic." "Yes, I understand! Oh, but... isn''t it too mana-consuming to use magic like this?" "Don''t worry about that." I put my hand on Jung Ha-Yeon''s back as I had done before and flowed mana into her body. "...Eek?!" "It''s a strange feeling, isn''t it? I''m putting my mana into your body right now. Can you feel the mana filling up?" "Y-yes... I can feel it." "Then let''s continue practicing magic like this." Lames Jane''s expression seemed to darken a lot, but it''s probably just my imagination.
Jung Ha-Yeon was amazed. Just a moment ago, she had been terrified and nearly killed by Lames Jane, overwhelmed by his strength. But as soon as Shin Hye-Rim appeared, all her negative feelings disappeared. When Jung Ha-Yeon first saw Shin Hye-Rime to her rescue, she was exhrated. But at the same time, she was terrified, wondering if Hye-Rim would also fall at the hands of Lames Jane. Those worries, however, proved pointless. "Hey, sit back down!" "Don''t move, doggy! If youe running over here again, I''ll slowly cut you up from your legs to your head, one centimeter at a time, so you''d better behave." "Good boy. Now you''re listening~." The leader of the infamous Monster Association, who had confidently proimed he could take on all the Heroes in Great Park by himself, was now reduced to a small fry in the presence of Shin Hye-Rim. Lee Mi-Na had once spected that Shin Hye-Rim could single-handedly take on the Monster Association. At the time, Jung Ha-Yeon had dismissed it as ridiculous, thinking it was impossible for one person to take on an entire group of viins. But now, watching Shin Hye-Rim handle Lames Jane like a dog, she was starting to think it might be possible. If anyone could single-handedly dismantle the Monster Association, it was her. It felt strange to see Lames Jane''s tentacles slowly being sliced off by Shin Hye-Rim''s sword and to see him dying from her magic. Jung Ha-Yeon felt a tiny, almost microscopic ounce of pity for him. "Behold the power of a monste- gaah?!" "Now your works won''t attack me anymor- aaagh?!" "T-that''s enough... kuh!" "Go a bit easie- Ugh!" "Just... just kill me, please." At first, Lames Jane had been furious that Jung Ha-Yeon was practicing magic on him. But each time, he was knocked to the ground by Shin Hye-Rim''s sword and fists. After more than an hour of this, Lames Jane had given up. He realized that he could neither seed in his terrorist attack nor defeat Shin Hye-Rim, who stood in front of him. "Now, then, let''s slowly wrap this up," said Shin Hye-Rim, who was still channeling her mana into Jung Ha-Yeon''s body. Under Hye-Rim''s guidance, Jung Ha-Yeon learned how to use magic properly. She was a bit surprised to see Shin Hye-Rim use the leader of the Monster Association as ab rat for her lesson. But thanks to Hye-Rim''s presence, Jung Ha-Yeon felt veryfortable. Ms. Hye-Rim''s hand on her back, her pleasant mana entering Jung Ha-Yeon''s body, and her smile, always thinking of Jung Ha-Yeon and treating her with kindness, all felt so warm and reassuring. "It''s not good to take in too much mana from others, so let''s stop here. Let''s send him off now." As Shin Hye-Rim removed her hand, she stopped channeling mana into Jung Ha-Yeon''s body. It had felt suspiciously good, and Jung Ha-Yeon was disappointed to see it end. Instead, Shin Hye-Rim''s hand ovepped Jung Ha-Yeon''s. Jung Ha-Yeon shivered a little at the touch. She didn''t know why, but she felt a strange sensation when Hye-Rim''s hand touched hers. "Here. Concentrate. This is the strongest condensation of magic power you''ve ever done. It might be a little hard to control, but I''ll help you with it, so don''t worry." "Okay." Jung Ha-Yeon trusted Ms. Hye-Rim and squeezed the mana in her body to the limit. Mana gathered in both hands. Controlling this much mana was challenging and difficult to handle. But with Ms. Hye-Rim''s touch, the mana that seemed out of control steadied. "Remember this feeling. Next time, try it on your own, Ms. Ha-Yeon." Ms. Hye-Rim''s words were right next to her ear. She was so close, as if hugging Jung Ha-Yeon from behind while their hands were intertwined. Jung Ha-Yeon could even feel her breath. "Huh? You can''t suddenly lose your focus!" "Y-yes!" Distracted for a moment, Jung Ha-Yeon almost lost control of her powers. She snapped back to focus. "Now, shoot it at him like this." Jung Ha-Yeon fired the mana she had gathered into a ball of raw energy at the exhausted Lames Jane. "Gaaaaaaaaaahhh?!!!!" Lames Jane screamed in pain from the most powerful blow he had ever received. The tentacles wrapped around his body began tearing off one by one, and eventually, the energy ball passed through all of them and pierced Lames Jane''s chest. A gaping hole opened up in the tentacle monster''s chest,rge enough for the wind to blow right through. With his heart blown out of his chest, he breathed hisst. Lames Jane was dead. This was the end of both the leader of the Monster Association and Jung Ha-Yeon''s revenge for her friend. "D-did I do it?" She asked Ms. Hye-Rim to make sure she had really killed Lames Jane. "You did a great job. The leader of the Monster Association is dead." Ms. Hye-Rim stroked her hair gently, causing Jung Ha-Yeon to smile. "Haha... I feel a bit empty." "Why?" "I didn''t think I would end up killing my friend''s enemy in this way." "......" Jung Ha-Yeon told Ms. Hye-Rim about her past. Two years ago, her friend, who she had worked with as a Hero, died at the hands of Lames Jane. At the time, she was too weak to stop him. Before she retired as a Hero, she wanted to get her hands on Lames Jane, no matter what. She achieved that goal, but it wasn''t as hard as she thought it would be. No, it was hard; she even almost died. But from the moment Ms. Hye-Rim appeared, it was a one-sided assault. She didn''t expect to kill Lames Jane while beating the crap out of him in this way. "It feels kind of hollow, but it feels good to know that I was able to make the man who killed my friend suffer." "Is that so?" Ms. Hye-Rim replied calmly, then took a deep breath before speaking again. "By chance, is the name of Ms. Ha-Yeon''s friend Lee Yoon-Seo?" "What?! H-how did you know that?!" Jung Ha-Yeon hadn''t mentioned the name when she told Ms. Hye-Rim about her friend. How did she know that her friend''s name was Lee Yoon-Seo? Did she know Lee Yoon-Seo as well? "Lee Yoon-Seo is alive right now." "...What?" Jung Ha-Yeon''s heart seemed to drop at those words. Chapter 23 - Please save me (1) Lee Yoon-Seo is alive. Even in the original manga, Jung Ha-Yeon meets the surviving Lee Yoon-Seo. Lee Yoon-Seo, who was thought to be dead, was actually being experimented on by Lames Jane. It was an experiment tobine monsters and humans. In order to find a suitable candidate, Lames Jane needed to capture an Awakened, and Yoon-Seo, who was a hero two years ago, became the victim. After being altered by the Monster Association, Yoon-Seo merged with a monster called the harpy. Later, she escaped from theirboratory and eventually became a viin, fighting against Jung Ha-Yeon. In the end, she dies at Jung Ha-Yeon''s hands. This was supposed to be for the sake of Ha-Yeon''s mental growth, but honestly, it was too much. She was capable of growing on her own and didn''t need to be forced to kill her friend-turned-monster. No matter how much I wanted her to grow so I could rely on her, I didn''t want to make her do that. So, I decided to save Yoon-Seo and help Ha-Yeon restore their friendship. "Ms. Ha-Yeon, listen carefully." Yoon-Seo hasn''tpletely be a monster yet. She''s not at the point of bing a viin. She can still be saved. "Lee Yoon-Seo is alive. She''s in the basement of the Monster Association''s headquarters." "I-Is that true?" "Yes." A few days ago, I told Lee So-Young that I had found what I believed to be the headquarters of the Monster Association during my investigation to stop the terrorist attack. I asked her to raid the headquarters today, the day of the attack, along with the other Awakened Crime Division members. I received a report from Lee So-Young on the way here. Sure enough, the location I provided was indeed the headquarters of the Monster Association, and they have been hunting down the remaining members. She also said they found evidence of many human experiments in the basement, where Lee Yoon-Seo is. "I''m heading there right now. Would you like toe with me, Ms. Ha-Yeon?" "Yes, of course!" Jung Ha-Yeon exims urgently, her eyes wide with excitement at the news that Lee Yoon-Seo is alive. "Then, let''s go." I immediately flew off in the direction of the Monster Association headquarters. Jung Ha-Yeon took flight after me.
I left the rest of the Awakened Crime Division members to handle the aftermath of Lames Jane''s operations. Over the phone, they confirmed that all three terrorist sites had been cleaned up. The attacks werepletely thwarted, and the headquarters had been ransacked. As of today, the Monster Association is finished. "Team Leader, are you here?" Lee So-Young ran up to me as soon as I arrived at the entrance of the headquarters. "Yeah. Did you manage to catch all the remaining members?" "Yes, we''ve already taken them into custody and are continuing the search." Inside the building, disguised as an abandoned hospital, the members of the Awakeners'' Association were bustling about. It was really over now. "What''s the status of the experimented victims in the basement?" "Everyone''s fine... for the most part. They seem to be in one piece, though they''re all a little freaked out by the sight of their bodies." They had been kidnapped by the Monster Association and experimented on while unconscious. Naturally, they were shocked to wake up and find parts of their bodies transformed into those of monsters. "They''re scum. They took normal people and experimented on them." "They''re done for now. Their leader is dead, and we stopped the terrorist attack without any damage. It''s aplete victory for us." "Hehe, I''m d to hear that, and it''s all thanks to you," Lee So-Young said, smiling brightly at my response. "Well, I''ll head inside. Thisdy behind me wille with me." "Oh, this is..." "Hello. I''m Jung Ha-Yeon, an A-ranked hero." Jung Ha-Yeon, who had been silently standing behind me, greeted Lee So-Young. She had been standing still since earlier, but it was obvious that she wanted to go inside as soon as possible to check on Lee Yoon-Seo. "Her friend is in there." "Oh..." Realizing the significance of my words, Lee So-Young immediately looked pensive. I walked into the building without saying a word, and Jung Ha-Yeon followed right behind. We left the Association members who greeted us and went inside, heading down the stairs. As we descended into the basement, I could clearly hear voices from inside. "Are you okay?!" "We''re from the Awakened Association; we''re here to save you." "Open the rest of the test tubes!" "Are there more people in there?!" Urgent voices were asking about people''s safety, and asional screams could be heard. The screams likely came from the victims of the Monster Association experiments, shocked to see their transformed bodies. "......" "Jung Ha-Yeon''s expression hardened as we approached the basement. She clenched her teeth and broke out in a cold sweat. I held her hand tightly. "I know what you''re worried about." "...Ms. Hye-Rim." "Ms. Ha-Yeon''s friend will be fine. Don''t worry too much." She''s finally going to meet the friend she thought was dead. That''s good, but now she has to face the reality that her friend has been subjected to human experimentation by the Monster Association. How do you keep yourposure in front of your friend? How should you look at her? Will she be okay? Her worries were clearly visible on her face. "You''re meeting a friend you haven''t seen in a long time. Don''t look so stern." "......" "Your friend is probably embarrassed by the situation she''s in. Don''t you think you should cheer up?" "...Haha, that''s true." She managed to squeeze out a faint, bitter smile. Her face was still dark, but it was better than before. "Then, shall we go?" I squeezed her slightly trembling hand, and we headed downstairs. Once inside the basement, the scene was chaotic. "No! W-why do I have dog ears on my head?!" "That''s probably because the Monster Association experimented with merging dogs and monsters..." "Why do I have a tail?!" "P-please calm down. I know you''re surprised, but you need to calm down first..." The Association''s staff were waking up the people imprisoned in the Monster Association''s test tubes. These people had been unconscious while being experimented on and were now seeing themselves for the first time. One had dog ears and a wagging tail. The room was filled with people in various altered forms. Fortunately, they all retained their human forms. In the original manga, after stopping the terrorist attack, the remaining members of the group continued their experiments and turned the victims intoplete monsters. But now they retain their human forms and personalities. "Yoon-Seo... Where is Yoon-Seo?" Releasing my hand, Jung Ha-Yeon frantically scanned the room, her gaze fixating on a woman emerging from a test tube. "Are you all right? Can you speak?" The woman, drenched in the tube''s liquid, had arms covered with bird-like feathers. There she was. She found Lee Yoon-Seo. Despite the Association''s inquiries, Yoon-Seo remained silent, her eyes cast downward. "Y-Yoon-Seo!" Spotting her, Jung Ha-Yeon dashed over. "...Huh?" Lee Yoon-Seo, who had just opened her eyes, slowly raised her head. Her eyes were soulless, but when the sight of Jung Ha-Yeon shone into them, they slowly began toe alive. "Yoon-Seo, are you okay? Do you recognize me?" "You... are... Jung Ha-Yeon...? Are you Ha-Yeon...?" "Yes, it''s me, Jung Ha-Yeon!" Kneeling before Lee Yoon-Seo, Jung Ha-Yeon locked eyes with her, tears welling up. Finally reunited with her long-lost friend, Yoon-Seo''s recognition overwhelmed her. She had persisted, believing Yoon-Seo to be dead, but now, facing her alive, emotions surged. "I-I came to see you, Yoon-Seo. You.....you''re safe now. You''re safe..." Sobbing, Jung Ha-Yeon embraced Lee Yoon-Seo tightly, tears streaming down her face. In response, Yoon-Seo lifted her arms and returned the hug. "What''s wrong... why are you crying as soon as we meet... I''m confused about the situation, so can you exin firs¡ª" "Huk...! Hik..!!." Jung Ha-Yeon continued to weep, holding her cherished friend tightly.
Leaving Jung Ha-Yeon and Lee Yoon-Seo behind, I stepped out of the basement and leaned against the building''s wall. Their reunion was precious, and I didn''t want to intrude. As I rested there, Lee So-Young approached me. "Team Leader, did everything turn out okay?" She asked, eager for news about the friends inside. I smiled and nodded. "It went well. That was a very touching result." It was exactly what I wanted. Everything went ording to n. There were no victims of terrorism, and the Monster Association was eradicated. I had seeded in removing an unnecessary and disturbing event from my heroine''s life. I feel so good that I want to blow out a bottle of beer right now. "I''d like to light a cigarette for a change." I missed the taste of a cigarette after this long ordeal. Normally, this would be the perfect time to light one. "Team Leader, do you smoke?" "Back in the day. I don''t smoke anymore." I have quit smoking since I arrived in this world. Being underage when I entered the manga, I couldn''t buy cigarettes, so I was forced to quit. In a way, it was a good thing. "Whatever. We''re done now, so let''s take a break for a while. We''ve been overworkedtely, so we deserve some vacation." "Sorry? What are you talking about?" Just as I began to rx at the thought of a break, Lee So-Young dashed my hopes. "The team leader has to write a report now." "...Huh?" "You''re the one who nned this, and you''re the one who defeated Lames Jane, right?" "T-that''s true?" It was Jung Ha-Yeon who killed him, but he was killed because of my n anyway. "You''re also the one who found the headquarters of this Association, so you must have a lot to report, right?" "You''ve been posting those reports intermittently, though." "Those were when I was in a hurry, but now that it''s over, you need to write it properly. From the looks of it, it''s going to take you a few nights to write it, no?" "......" I had been doing so little paperwork that I had forgotten my duties as team leader. Usually, I didn''t have to deal with anything this big, so I had been doing very simple paperwork. But this time was different. The situation was so big that I couldn''t rely on my usual light workload. "This is probably going to be the biggest report you''ve ever written since you''ve been here." Everything up to this point in the ordeal wasn''t considered work. The real work has started now. "So-Young." "Yes?" "Please help me." "What?" "Save me." A fear that I hadn''t felt even when facing a thousand monsters washed over me. Chapter 24 - Please save me (2) The Monster Association eventually copsed. All its members were either killed or captured, and the victims of the human experimentation were hospitalized and treated. Although there were no major problems with the rescued individuals, they were tested for potential side effects from merging with monster parts or the risk of bing full-blown monsters. Lee Yoon-Seo also spent a few days in the hospital. "Ha-Yeon, I''m fine. You don''t have to visit every day." "...But you never know." Every day, Ha-Yeon visited Lee Yoon-Seo in the hospital, and each time, Lee Yoon-Seo greeted her with a bitter smile. Initially, Lee Yoon-Seo was quite confused. She thought she was dead, but she was alive, with harpy-like wings attached to her arms. However, she got used to it, realizing she was lucky to be alive anding to terms with her situation. The other survivors had simr reactions. "Oh, it''s surprisinglyfortable to have a tail," remarked a woman with a cat''s tail who shared the hospital room with Lee Yoon-Seo. She used her tail as an extra arm to bring a cup of water to her hand. Like Lee Yoon-Seo, she had been shocked at first but quickly adapted. "Ha-Yeon, check this out! I can fly with these!" Lee Yoon-Seo eximed, standing up from the bed and demonstrating her ability to fly by pping her wings. Jung Ha-Yeon, who was slicing fruit, quickly stopped her, her eyes widening. "Stop it and lie back down. You heard what the doctor said; you need to rest as much as possible." "Come on, it''s not that bad. I just flew a tiny bit." Despite herints about Jung Ha-Yeon''s nagging, Lee Yoon-Seo obedientlyy back down on the bed and ate the apple Jung Ha-Yeon handed her. "Now I can fly in the sky like you. Maybe we can be good heroes together again?" "That would be great, but it''s an ability obtained through the Monster Association''s experiments. There might be some bad side effects." "Of course there are, but I''ve decided to focus on the positive side. At least I came back alive, didn''t I?" "...Yeah, that''s right." Jung Ha-Yeon smiled faintly as she ate her own apple. It was true¡ªthe most important thing right now was that Lee Yoon-Seo was alive. In her mind, she hade back from the dead. If they hadn''t discovered the Monster Association''s headquarters in time, who knows what would have happened to Yoon-Seo? All of this was thanks to Shin Hye-Rim. Because of her, Jung Ha-Yeon was able to get her revenge and rescue Yoon-Seo. "I heard things while I was in the hospital. Didn''t you say I was able toe back because of someone named Shin Hye-Rim?" "Yes. She noticed the potential terrorist attack by the Monster Association, which kept the citizens safe. She also found the Monster Association''s headquarters, where you were being held." A few days after the capture of the Monster Association, the news revealed the whole story. As soon as Shin Hye-Rim discovered the Monster Association''s lure device, the entire Awakened Association mobilized to prepare for the attack. They also received cooperation from the head of the Hero Association, allowing all the Heroes to mobilize and stop the attack safely. Even Alice''s free concert in Jamsil was a strategy to prevent the attack, meaning Shin Hye-Rim''s tutoring of Alice was part of thisrger n. When Jung Ha-Yeon realized this, she felt guilty. They were just doing their respective roles to do good, but she had been jealous that they seemed to be getting along so well. That''s not how a hero should behave. "All of this was done by Ms. Hye-Rim. I... I don''t know how to thank her enough." Shin Hye-Rim had helped her before, so she wanted to repay her. But now, she had not only destroyed her archenemy, the Monster Association, but also reunited her with a friend she thought was dead. Jung Ha-Yeon was deeply troubled, wondering how to convey her gratitude to Shin Hye-Rim. "Ha-Yeon, you must like her a lot, huh?" As she thought about Shin Hye-Rim, a smile appeared on her face. It was a warm, gentle smile that even Lee Yoon-Seo, who had known her for a long time, hadn''t seen much of. "Yes. She''s the person I admire the most." There was no hesitation in her words. Deep down, she wished she could meet Shin Hye-Rim right now. "Ms. Hye-Rim is a benefactor who has given me a grace that will take a lifetime to repay." She is also the person she most admires in the world. "She''s my hero." Lee Yoon-Seo looked a little surprised to see Jung Ha-Yeon saying that without a hint of embarrassment. "Ha-Yeon, you''ve changed a bit since Ist saw you." "Really?" "Yes. You''ve be much more cordial." Lee Yoon-Seo chuckled as she picked up another apple and ate it. "My Ha-Yeon, who was always icy, now looks like a girl in love." "W-what do you mean love? It''s not like that. I just admire Ms. Hye-Rim." "Haha, sure, sure. Of course you do." "...I''m serious." Jung Ha-Yeon grumbled with a pout. "Okay, then. Once I''m out of the hospital, let''s go say hello together. I need to thank the person who saved my life." "Okay. Let''s do that." That''s when she would tell her everything on her mind: how grateful she was to Shin Hye-Rim, that she was the person she most admired in the world, and that she would definitely repay this favor. As she made this promise to herself, she thought about what Shin Hye-Rim, the Hero of the people, was doing right now.
¡°Dammit. I¡¯m going to die.¡± I feel like I¡¯m dying. When do you think a person believes they¡¯re going to die? When there¡¯s a bullet through their chest? No. When they have a terminal illness? No. When they eat soup made with poisonous mushrooms? No. It¡¯s when they¡¯re buried in endless paperwork. ¡°How many days has it been¡­?¡± I feel like I¡¯m about to lose my mind with the never-ending reports. I¡¯ve been sitting in my office for days and nights already. For someone like me, who¡¯s used to being out in the field, writing this much paperwork feels like a death sentence. ¡°Team Leader, are you okay?¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± I answered Park Oh-Jin¡¯s question as I typed away, my fingers never stopping. Do I seriously look fine for him to be asking that? If I let my guard down even a little, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll pass out right now. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get some sleep?¡± Park Oh-Jin suggests, looking worried that I¡¯m still writing reports without sleep. But that¡¯s stupid advice. ¡°I¡¯ll still have to write reports when I wake up, so I might as well just get it all done.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but I¡¯m starting to think you¡¯re reaching your physical limit¡­¡± When I turned my head, I saw that Lee So-Young and Shin Yu-Sung were looking at me with the same concern as Park Oh-Jin. They¡¯re so worried, even though they usually don¡¯t want to get involved with me. I must be looking pretty tired. ¡°Hmm, I wonder what I should do¡­ Oh, right!¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, I came up with a brilliant solution. What¡¯s the problem that¡¯s bothering me right now? It¡¯s fatigue. I¡¯m physically tired, and I can¡¯t focus on writing the report. Then all I have to do is just recover from that fatigue, no? I immediately transformed into a magical girl. ¡°¡­Team Leader, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Why did you suddenly transform into a magical girl?¡± ¡°Do you have a condition that requires you to transform intermittently?¡± My teammates started to question my behavior. ¡°Guys, you don¡¯t know, but when you transform into a magical girl, your stamina goes up tremendously.¡± ¡°Yeah, so?¡± ¡°That means I can stay up for a few more nights in my magical girl form.¡± Hell yeah. It¡¯s a perfect n, as far as I¡¯m concerned. Is physical strength an issue? Then I just need to not run out of physical strength. But wouldn¡¯t my mental health suffer? Who cares? It¡¯s much worse if I¡¯m stuck writing reports for a moment longer. ¡°Okay, I feel a little less tired. I¡¯m going to keep working like this, and you guys can look away if it bothers you.¡± So there I was, in my office, doing paperwork, dressed in a fluttering magical girl outfit. I could feel three pairs of eyes looking at me very sadly, but you guys try writing these reports. You¡¯ll make the same decision I did. ¡°Hye-Rim, how long until you¡¯re done with that report¡ªwhat are you doing?¡± While I was still working on the report, the door to our office opened, and the section chief walked in. ¡°Oh, this report? It¡¯ll be done in about an hour.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ sure, but why do you look like that?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°No, I mean¡­ sigh, never mind. Things like this can happen too.¡± He looked like he had a lot he wanted to say, but he nodded and walked away. For some reason, he looked at me with sad eyes, but that was probably just my imagination. ¡°It¡¯s not unusual to be stupid when you¡¯re suffering. It¡¯s all because of those bastards in the Monster Association. Pieces of s***. Those fers! Those subhuman fers!!¡± Heading back to the chief¡¯s office, he cursed the Monster Association with all sorts of expletives. Both of us were suffering. Chapter 25 - Magical (Physical) Girl "This is thest report, right?" "Yes." I finished the final report and handed it to the chief. "Okay, good job. Thank you for your hard work." It¡¯s finally over. I¡¯m finally out of this damn paperwork hell. The realization washed over me, and I sighed, flopping down on the couch in the chief¡¯s office. "I know you¡¯re tired, but you should go to your office if you¡¯re going to rest." "The couch isfortable here. Why don¡¯t you rest too?" "I still have work to do." The chief rubbed his forehead, his eyes bleary with fatigue. Fortunately, he¡¯ll also be done by the end of today. "I guess I can actually go home today." "Yes. It¡¯s been a long day for both you and me." He smiled bitterly and handed me the coffee he¡¯d brought. "But at least our hard work saved people from dying, so it¡¯s a small price to pay." "That¡¯s true." It¡¯s our job to stop the viins¡¯ terrorist attacks, like this one. In the original manga, thousands of citizens were killed in the attack. I always disliked the terrorist attack in Episode 1. I didn¡¯t want to see so many innocent people die with my own two eyes. In the end, I stopped it. "That¡¯s right, Hye-Rim. From what I''ve heard from above, they¡¯re going to give you amendation." "What? For me?" "Yes. Because you did a great job on this one." As I sipped my coffee and wondered if I should have a couch like this at home, the chief continued, "Right now, even the citizens know that it was you who stopped this attack. If it wasn¡¯t for you, Seoul would have been covered in human blood. I think it¡¯s pretty much a done deal." "...That¡¯s so bothersome." They¡¯re giving me an award, which is nice. The problem is that the award is given at a ceremony. An award is fine, but I don¡¯t want to go to the ceremony to receive it, not that I really want it to begin with. In fact, I don¡¯t even want to go to the ceremony. There are a lot of other government employees there, too. Maybe my request will work if I put a big smile on my face. "Can you just give me the money instead of an award?" "Say something that makes sense. The citizens would be pissed if I didn¡¯t give you the award in the first ce. You know what the public opinion of you is right now." "...No, I don¡¯t." I¡¯ve done nothing but work in front of myputer for the past few days. Not even having time to browse the Inte, I just literally worked myself to the bone nonstop, so I didn¡¯t see any news. "You¡¯re more popr than Alice right now." "...That much?" Being more popr than a star idol seemed pretty bizarre, no matter how you sliced it. Alice did a great job in this terrorist attack, too, so I thought she should be more popr. "You can look up your news when you get home tonight. You should go home now. You haven''t been home in days." "Oh, you mean right now? I won''t decline, then." I was just happy to be going home today, and now I could go early, too? I felt like doing a backflip and a dogeza, but I knew he''d yell at me for doing weird things, so I stopped myself. I immediately grabbed my stuff and ran to my Team 5 office to leave. "Guys, I''ll go first." "You''re leaving?" I nodded immediately. "Yeah. After all this hard work, I deserve a break. See you tomorrow." "Okay, thanks for your hard work." "Thank you for your hard work." "Get some rest." Normally, they''d whine about how envious they were of me, but they sent me warm wishes because they saw what I was doing. I walked out of the office, waving goodbye to my teammates. At least for today, I was the one who escaped the prison. "Oh, Hye-Rim, are you leaving?" On my way out of the Association, I ran into Team Leader 1. The team leader''s normally cheerful face was now filled with dark circles. Although not as much as me, the other team leaders had also suffered a lot. "Yes, I''m about to leave now." "Congrattions! You''re finally going home." Team Leader 1 had beening to see me every day after work for the past few days, offering encouragement. She wanted to help me, but she couldn''t because I was the only one who could write these reports. "Let''s have a drink next time to celebrate the destruction of the Monster Association." "Okay. Why don''t we do it on Friday?" "Sure, let''s do that." After promising to go drinking with Team Leader 1, I left the Association. Home, sweet home. Here Ie.
As I walked home, I felt many eyes on me. Normally, a few people would recognize me, nce my way, or talk to me. But today, it was different. "Hey, are you Team Leader 5 of the Awakened Crime Division?" "Can you take a picture with me?!" "You''re Team Leader 5, right? T-thank you! If it wasn''t for Team 5, I would have gone to the amusement park on the day of the attack." More people than usual recognized me and stopped to talk. Many thanked me for stopping the attack. I knew what I did was publicized, but the reaction seemed excessive. When I got home, I Googled my name. How could people see me so positively that even the section chief would point it out? "Ugh, shit!" And then I got dizzy looking at all the posts. [I love you, GOAT.] [Shin Hye-Rim, if it weren''t for you, I would have been killed by a monster while taking a walk in the park that day. You saved my life. I don''t know where you are, so I bow to you every morning, east, west, north, and south. I promise to love only you from this day forward. [For real, I wonder what would have happened to Seoul if it weren''t for Shin Hye-Rim. They say thousands would have died.] [There were thousands of monsters, so at least ten thousand people would''ve died.] [I was in Hongdae that morning, and suddenly some people told me to evacuate, and they were all heroes that Shin Hye-Rim had prepared in advance. If it wasn''t for her, I would have died on the spot...] [A true hero, Shin Hye-Rim. From today on, I vow to look only at her and love her.] [I wonder what Shin Hye-Rim would think if she saw this lolol.] [It would be scary as hell to read that some weird psycho loves her.] There were countless posts from people iming they would have died if I hadn''t stopped the attack... [Upvote thisment if you think she''s a god.] (Photo of Shin Hye-Rim transformed into a magical girl.) [I''ll be the first to upvote. lol] [The photo is glowing, so I can''t see anything.] [For real, lol, I can only see a white screen.] [The only god I believe in.] [She''s a goddess for real.] [Ahhh... Goddess. You are so beautiful.] [Shin Hye Rim, the real ''god'' who saves humanity.] [God Hye Rim! God Hye Rim! God Hye Rim! God Hye Rim! God Hye Rim! God Hye Rim!] The praise was overwhelming and even fanatical. I knew I had done something big, and while I appreciated the gratitude. "But this is a bit much." The praise bordered on religious fervor. My poprity had skyrocketed, which was both ttering and intimidating. It''s a little¡ªno, really scary. "No, what is this?" Then, a YouTube video caught my eye. [Video of Shin Hye-Rim killing 1,000 monsters] It was CCTV footage of me ughtering monsters on the streets of Jamsil. With just one swing of my arm, I killed over a thousand monsters. Naturally, thement section of the video went wild. [Magical¡ïBloodsword! Magical¡ïBloodsword! Magical¡ïBloodsword! Magical¡ïBloodsword! Magical¡ïBloodsword! Magical¡ïBloodsword! Magical¡ïBloodsword! Magical¡ïBloodsword! Magical¡ïBloodsword! Magical¡ïBloodsword!] [And...a bloodbath of monsters with a single sh...] [Magical¡ïBloodbath! Magical¡ïBloodbath! Magical¡ïBloodbath! Magical¡ïBloodbath! Magical¡ïBloodbath!] [From now on, her nickname will be neither Magical Bloodfist nor Magical Punch. It''s Magical Bloodsword and Magical Bloodbath. That''s what you''ll call her from now on.] [Is she really a magical girl? Isn''t that a magical staff that other magical girls use? Why is she using a sword?] [A weapon that can kill 1,000 monsters with a single swipe is a magic staff, lol.] [Oh, lol, if that''s not magic, then what is it? Magical (physical) girl for sure, lol.] [S-ranked heroes look like children. A magical girl who throws away her staff and ughters them with her sword. What on earth is she......?] "Oh, my head hurts." The video already had over 10 million views. Now I understood why the section chief said I was more popr than Alice. It wasn¡¯t just that I had stopped the attack; it was the public release of this video. It was the first time anyone had seen me wielding a sword and ughtering monsters like that. No wonder it became a hot topic. The reason I don''t normally use a sword is simple. The moment I use a sword, I can''t guarantee the criminal''s life. So I''ve always fought with my bare hands to better control my strength. If I were to just kill the criminal instead of capturing them, I might not remain a government employee for long. Of course, it''s not the first time I''ve used that sword. In high school, I used it whenever I went on monster hunts. It¡¯s just that this is the first time I''ve been seen using it in public. "...It''ll die down in a month." This poprity will die down in time. The reason I''m being talked about so much right now is because I just stopped a terrorist attack. Like a fad, it''lle and go. Chapter 26 - Let鈥檚 grab a bite sometime? (1) After scrolling through posts about myself for a while, I finally turned off my phone. I couldn''t stand to look at them anymore¡ªthey made me nauseous. I turned on the TV, cracked open a beer, and settled in to watch some entertainment programs. I caught up on Netflix shows I hadn''t seen in a while and watched some YouTube videos. Before I knew it, time had flown by. "This is happiness." Just lying there and doing nothing but rxing. This is what fuels my life. To think I couldn''t do this for days because of work. Today, I''m going to enjoy myself thoroughly. And tomorrow, I''ll clock out on time and spend the evening doing exactly what I''m doing now.
Against my wishes, I found myself at a work dinner party right after work the next day. The reason for the gathering wasn¡¯t anything special. "Team leader, when are we going out for a dinner party?" Lee So-Young asked me out of the blue, about an hour before I nned to leave work. "Dinner party? All of a sudden?" "It''s not all of a sudden. After stopping the Monster Association''s terrorist attack and capturing all the members, isn¡¯t it strange that we don¡¯t have a party to celebrate? We¡¯re done with the job." In short, the team wanted to get together for drinks to celebrate the sessfulpletion of the job. "All the other teams had drinks and got together, but we didn¡¯t have anything like that." "So-Young, do you think that¡¯s what they really wanted to do? Don¡¯t you think the team members wanted to go home badly instead of going to ces like that?" In my experience, most employees try to avoid work dinner parties, finding any excuse to get out of them. I¡¯m not the kind of boss who insists on such things. "You guys would rather go straight home from work than drink with your boss you''re ufortable with, right?" "Team leader. Be honest with me." "About what?" "It¡¯s you who just want to go home, team leader." "......" How dare she? So-Young knew me too well after watching me for a year. "Did you know? Ever since I joined this team, in the entire year, we haven¡¯t had a single dinner out." "Just think of it as having a good boss." "But isn¡¯t this a little much?!" ording to So-Young, the other teams had already had their celebrations. She wanted our team to have one, too. I guess the other teams managed to find time during that busy period. Right, I was the only one truly busy. Other teams must have had some time to spare. "What do you think, Oh-Jin and Yu-Sung?" I asked, turning to Park Oh-Jin and Shin Yu-Sung. I didn¡¯t want to force anyone into dinner if they didn¡¯t want to go. "I don¡¯t mind. I don¡¯t hate them," Park Oh-Jin replied, sneakily siding with So-Young. "Of course, not many people in the workce like to go out for drinks, but our team is a little different, no? We¡¯ve all struggled together, so it¡¯s not bad to do this on special asions." "If I remember correctly, thest time we had a team dinner was about two years ago?" Shin Yu-Sung chimed in. "It¡¯s weird that we don¡¯t get together and drink to celebrate, especially since we¡¯ve just sessfullypleted a big task." "Right?! Mr. Yu-Sung thinks so too, right?" Lee So-Young¡¯s eyes lit up as she actively agreed with Yu-Sung¡¯s words. Oh my God, just when I thought usually the bosses are the assholes, it turns out my team are the assholes instead. Stop bullying your boss at work! That¡¯s how we ended up at the dinner table. But it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t understand So-Young¡¯s feelings. We are a team of five, and due to the nature of our work, we need to get along well. Since the only time we see each other is in the office, she wanted to get to know everyone better. We decided to go to Kim Min-Seok¡¯s restaurant. Since we were nning to eat meat, it made sense to go to a ce owned by someone I knew. "I¡¯ll pay, so you can order whatever you want." "Oh, is that okay?!" "Yeah. Beef, pork, whatever you want." It¡¯s a work dinner party, so as the team leader, I decided to pay. I didn¡¯t know how much these guys could eat, but I could afford it. I live alone and don''t have any hobbies, so I have nothing to spend money on. Naturally, the money keeps umting in my bank ount. Our team makes a good sry too, so I can afford to treat them once in a while. "I won''t refuse, then." "How about a specialty cut of beef?" "Tenderloin! I like tenderloin!" My teammates started scanning the menu as soon as they heard I''d be paying. Haha, you cute little piranhas. "Noonim, have you decided what you want to order?" Kim Min-Seok asked, just as we finished deciding. It seems he¡¯s morefortable dealing with me now. "I''ll have ten servings of the specialty beef first." "Yes! Okay!" Kim Min-Seok¡¯s face lit up as I enthusiastically ordered the most expensive item. "Oh, by the way, noonim. Would you mind signing an autograph for meter?" "An autograph? All of a sudden?" I couldn''t imagine what use my autograph would be to him. "I''m going to hang it on the wall of the shop." "...Ah." So he wanted to disy it like those restaurants that collect celebrity autographs. "You know, your poprity is insane these days, so I thought it would be nice to have your autograph." The poprity is driving me crazy right now, and I''m still wearing my hat and sunsses because I don''t want people to recognize me. Isn''t that a celebrity disease, you ask? I wish it was. Even after all this, people stille up to me and say hello because of my blonde hair. "Also, it would be great publicity if you took a picture and posted it on social media, if you don''t mind..." "Sigh, fine. Okay, you can take a picture." "Thank you so much!" I wonder why he looks so upright but is full of ideas to promote his shop. Didn''t he post a video on social media about how he helped stop the Monster Association''s terrorist attack in Hongdae? It seemed like he used that for publicity too. Now I see Kim Min-Seok as a businessman, not a former S-rank hero. "As a thank you, I''ll give you four servings of Korean beef sashimi." "Wow! Beef sashimi! Thank you so much, Mr. Min-Seok!" "So-Young, you should thank me too. You''re eating because of me." "I love you, too!" So-Young giggled happily at the thought of more delicious food. After a while, the meat was served, and Kim Min-Seok grilled it himself. Shin Yu-Sung took a picture of it, and it looked like he was sending it to someone. "I''m sending it to my girlfriend," Shin Yu-Sung exined, noticing my gaze. "I told her I was drinking with people from work, and she asked me to take a picture to prove it." "...You have to report something like that?" "That''s what dating is all about, Team Leader," he said. "It''s about putting up with the little things that bother you." "I don''t want to get into a rtionship if I have to do that." "Then what was it like for you when you were in a rtionship?" "......" I was silent as Shin Yu-Sung asked curiously. A rtionship. A rtionship?.......Haha, what''s that? "...Huh? You''ve never been in one?" Shin Yu-Sung''s eyes widened, genuinely surprised by myck of response. "I''m sorry, I was just curious. I thought someone like you would have been in a few." "Don''t apologize." I felt even more miserable. "I didn''t have time for a rtionship in the first ce. I joined the department as soon as I came of age to prepare for the civil service. Even after I became a civil servant, my rtionship was with work." "Then why do you usually spend all day in the office building card pyramids... Oop?!" "So-Young, this meat is ready. Eat it quickly." I stuffed Lee So-Young''s mouth, which was about to say something unnecessary, with beef. Meanwhile, Shin Yu-Sung asked again, "Didn''t you at least get a confession when you were a student?" "I did. I rejected them all, though." When I had just entered this world, I received many confessions from men and even women. But I had to reject them all. I was a male, so I didn''t want to receive confessions from guys, and now that I''m a girl, receiving confessions from girls feels... weird, so I just reject them all. I didn''t really have time for a rtionship anyway because I had to go to school during the day and earn money by hunting monsters at night. I was a blond-haired orphan who had to earn my own money. I lived each day as if my life depended on it. I didn''t even have time to make normal friends, let alone have a rtionship. "Hmm, a team leader in a rtionship." After swallowing the meat, Lee So-Young stroked her chin and looked at me. "I''d like to see." "See what?" "I want to see the team leader being cute and flirtatious... Oop?!" "So-Young, this is delicious too. Eat as much as you want." Haha, So-Young always picks the worst things to say. "Stop talking about rtionships. I don''t n to be in one for now." I picked up my chopsticks and said, "Stop talking nonsense and let''s eat." I''m not making excuses; I really don''t want to be in a rtionship. I don''t want to give my heart to someone. As we ate and drank, chatting amongst ourselves, my phone rang with a message. "Hmm?" The sender was surprising. It was from Alice. [Hey, Ms. Producer, Are you free this weekend? ><] I wonder what she''s up to, even though I told her she didn¡¯t have to call me Producer. [Yeah, I''m free this weekend; what''s going on?] [Lol, like we said before, I wanted to meet and hang out with Ms. Producer!] Wow. "Oh my God." There''s someone who actually keeps their word on ''let''s go get a bite to eat sometime.'' Chapter 27 - Lets grab a bite sometime? (2) I''ve heard this a lot over the years. ''Haha! Yeah, it was nice to meet you. Let''s grab a bite sometime?'' ''Let''s get a meal together soon?'' It''s just a polite way of saying, ''Maybe we''ll meet again,'' but it literally means, ''Bye~ I don''t know when I''ll see you again, but I hope we don''t have to meet~.'' However, I had forgotten that Alice was kind and sincere enough to keep her word. In retrospect, I remembered that I did ask her to meet after the terrorist attack, so that''s probably why she asked just now. To be honest, I didn''t think she really wanted to see me, even if we had been together for a few days. I was in a position where I had to be harsh to her during her training. Even then, she was probably smiling at me on the outside and resenting me a little on the inside. Still, she asked to meet first. [How about Saturday? I''m free that day.] I''m also free on Sunday, but I wanted to rest on Sunday. Her reply came quickly. [Yes! That''s fine~! Does Ms. Producer like aquariums by any chance?] Aquariums? [I''d say I like them.] I don''t hate it. I like to see different creatures that I haven''t seen before. So when I caught my first monster, I examined it thoroughly, trying to figure out what it looked like. [Then why don''t we go to the aquarium together? I just happened to win two tickets recently!] [Really? I''ll go with you that day if you don''t mind.] [Okay!!! See you then!!!] Alice''s cheerfulness is evident in the message. In the original story, Alice loved aquariums. It was so cute when Alice first worked up the courage to ask the protagonist on a date to the aquari¡ª "Hmm?" Wait. Alice wouldn''t take someone to the aquarium unless she really liked them. Since the event with Shin Chul-Min hasn''t happened yet, is she asking me out just to use the ticket she got by chance? That feels a bit like she''s using me for ticket disposal. "Team Leader, what''s the matter?" Park Oh-Jin asked, curious, as I had been texting away on my phone for a while. "Oh, it''s nothing, just a personal matter." I immediately waved my hand in the air, dismissing his suspicion that it was something serious. Just as I was about to take another sip of beer, my phone rang again. This time it was a call, not a text. I thought it was Alice again, but this time it was Jung Ha-Yeon. What''s going on with this girl? "Guys, I''m going to take a call." As I left the store, I thought about why she was calling. The reason was actually pretty obvious. After all, I had saved her friend''s life, and she wanted to thank me. Now that I think about it, she called me not too long ago. At the time, I was so focused on the report that I put my phone away and ignored the call. "Hello?" [H-h-hello? Ms. Hye-Rim?] I don''t know why, but Jung Ha-Yeon''s voice was shaking when she responded.
Lee Yoon-Seo was talking to Jung Ha-Yeon, who hade to visit her, when she suddenly became curious and asked, "Ha-Yeon, by the way, what is Ms. Hye-Rim doing right now?" "Huh? Ms. Hye-Rim?" She had heard that Shin Hye-Rim, the woman who saved her life, had been the talk of the town. What was she doing now? "I heard she''s so popr these days. I wonder what the person who saved my life, who is also a member of the Awakened Crime Division, is doing in this situation." "...I don''t know either." "Oh? Really? You''re close with Ms. Hye-Rim; haven''t you heard anything from her?" "......" Jung Ha-Yeon shut her mouth, her expression turning slightly awkward. Close? Me? With whom? With Ms. Hye-Rim? Her face seemed to reflect these thoughts. "Weren''t you close to Ms. Hye-Rim? Every time you came to visit, all you talked about was her." "W-who said I only talked about her?" "You did, you," Lee Yoon-Seo said, her jaw dropping at the unexpected truth. "From the way you talked, I thought you two were really close..." "Shut up, shut up," Jung Ha-Yeon grumbled, but inside, she felt uneasy. She really admired Shin Hye-Rim and thought she was a good person. Spending time with her made her happier than anything else, and she wanted to see her more often and for longer. However, when she looked back, she couldn''t help but wonder. Was I close to her? Does Ms. Hye-Rim enjoy spending time with me? There were many things she received from her: power as a magical girl, revenge on her enemies, and a reunion with her friend. All these were things that would take a lifetime to repay. But what had she ever done for her? "...Nothing." "Huh? What?" "I don''t think there''s any reason for Ms. Hye-Rim to like me." "...What?" Lee Yoon-Seo looked bewildered. Jung Ha-Yeon became slightly upset and asked, "What should I do to get close to Ms. Hye-Rim?" In a way, Jung Ha-Yeon''s time with Shin Hye-Rim had been short. They never had a chance to get close, she thought. "Why are you asking me that?" Lee Yoon-Seo was dumbfounded but answered anyway. "Call her and talk to her. You have to talk to each other a lot and see each other often to get close." "Of course I called her, but she didn''t answer." Jung Ha-Yeon tried to call several times to thank her, but each time there was no response. She thought it might be because she was busy with work, but then the anxiety crept in: maybe she was avoiding her. "What if she''s avoiding me?" "From what I''ve heard of her, she doesn''t seem like that sort of person," Lee Yoon-Seo reassured her. But Jung Ha-Yeon was already biting her nails, her legs trembling. "Ms. Hye-Rim doesn''t think I''m a nuisance, right? Like, I''m someone who keeps making her watch over me?" "That''s impossible. Why are you so obsessed with your rtionship with Ms. Hye-Rim? Calm down. People don''t always have to give each other something to be together." Lee Yoon-Seo sighed, muttering to herself, "She''s never been like this before..." "Love changes people so much." "It''s not like that; it''s just that I admire Ms. Hye-Rim..." "Whatever. You should call Ms. Hye-Rim right away, and when she picks up the phone, talk to her normally." "...Okay." "Then casually ask her to meet you next time. If you spend more time together, you''ll naturally be closer, and if you take it further, you''ll be able to have the next stage in your rtionship." "...What do you mean, next stage?" "I''ll leave that to your imagination." Lee Yoon-Seo giggled mischievously. Despite feeling embarrassed by her friend''s teasing, Jung Ha-Yeon picked up her phone and dialed Shin Hye-Rim. -Ring Ring! The phone continued to ring, and Jung Ha-Yeon was worried that Shin Hye-Rim wouldn''t pick up again. However, she knew deep down that Shin Hye-Rim wouldn''t ignore her calls out of difort. She must be busy. But the thought of Shin Hye-Rim possibly not wanting to talk to her made her heart ache. She longed to hear Shin Hye-Rim''s soft, kind voice to ease her anxiety. [Hello?] ".....!" Her prayers were answered as Shin Hye-Rim picked up the phone. [H-h-hello? Ms. Hye-Rim?] Jung Ha-Yeon''s voice trembled as she spoke, unsure why she felt so nervous. It was just a regr conversation, so why was she feeling nervous? [Yes, Ms. Ha-Yeon, how are you?] "Oh, um! I haven''t been able to contact you in thest few days, so I didn''t think you''d pick up, but you did." [Ah, I''ve been a bit busytely, so I''m sorry I didn''t answer your call.] "No, of course, that can happen when you''re busy." As Shin Hye-Rim apologized, Jung Ha-Yeon felt guilty. She thought that Shin Hye-Rim was ignoring the call because she was ufortable with her, when in reality, she was just busy. ''I must have lost my mind for a moment. I don''t know why I''m doing this.'' When it came to Shin Hye-Rim, Jung Ha-Yeon seemed to lose herposure. [By the way, what''s going on?] "Oh, actually, I just wanted to say thank you for everything you''ve done for me..." Jung Ha-Yeon told Shin Hye-Rim everything she couldn''t before. Jung Ha-Yeon poured her heart out to Shin Hye-Rim, expressing gratitude for saving Yoon-Seo and being their greatest benefactor. "Thank you so much. You''re my hero, Ms. Hye-Rim." [Haha, no, I''m not. You don''t have to go that far.] "It''s true. Oh, I have Yoon-Seo next to me right now; can I put her on? Yoon-Seo also has a lot of things she wants to say to Ms. Hye-Rim." [Yes, that''s fine.] Jung Ha-Yeon handed the phone to Yoon-Seo, feeling relieved as warm feelings reced her earlier anxiety. ''Whether I''m close to Ms. Hye-Rim or not, it doesn''t matter. I don''t have to worry about that. I can take my time to get closer.'' ''And even if I don''t, it will be okay,'' she reassured herself. Before she knew it, Yoon-Seo had finished talking to Shin Hye-Rim and handed the phone back to her. Lee Yoon-Seo gestured to Jung Ha-Yeon, signaling for her to ask Shin Hye-Rim something. "Oh, um, Ms. Hye-Rim, are you free this weekend?" [Uh... this weekend?] For the first time, Shin Hye-Rim sounded slightly ufortable, and Jung Ha-Yeon picked up on the change in her voice. "Do you happen to be busy this week?" [I don''t mind on Sunday, but I''m going to the aquarium with Alice on Saturday.] "......Aquarium with Ms. Alice?" [Yes.] The corners of Jung Ha-Yeon''s mouth twitched at the response. "Just the two of you?" Chapter 28 - Lets grab a bite sometime? (3) Ms. Hye-Rim''s voice always had a soothing effect on Jung Ha-Yeon. She couldn''t understand why simply hearing a human voice could make her feel so good. Perhaps it was some kind of magic that Ms. Hye-Rim possessed. However, that warm feeling quickly turned cold. [I''m going to the aquarium with Alice on Saturday.] Ms. Hye-Rim is nning to visit the aquarium with Alice. Jung Ha-Yeon sensed they had be close. She could tell by the way Alice looked at Ms. Hye-Rim, indicating some level of favorability. So it wasn''t surprising that they would spend time together. But why does she feel so uneasy? "Just the two of you?" She asked, just in case. Are they going with just the two of them? [Yes, well. That seems to be the case.] Even though Ms. Hye-Rim took it lightly, Jung Ha-Yeon felt it was a big deal to her. She couldn''t exin why. Suddenly, she felt a tightness in her chest. Imagining Alice and Ms. Hye-Rim exploring the aquarium together made her feel terrible. Was this what people called a date? Though both were women and maybe they''re just going out as friends., Jung Ha-Yeon couldn''t stop the thoughts from racing through her mind. ''Ehehe~.'' Alice''s expression mirrored the one Jung Ha-Yeon had seen at the Association before, when Ms. Hye-Rim affectionately patted her head. It didn''t seem like the face of someone who merely harbored some favorability. Of course, the nature of Ms. Hye-Rim and Alice''s rtionship wasn''t Jung Ha-Yeon''s concern. She was merely an acquaintance of Ms. Hye-Rim''s, nothing more. That was true, but... "Really...? Okay, so do you have time on Sunday?" Jung Ha-Yeon didn''t want to just sit around and do nothing. She had to do something with Ms. Hye-Rim. She wanted to have a date with Ms. Hye-Rim too... No, She just wants to spend time with her. Spending time together is necessary for being friends, right? So her Sunday must be mine. In a moment of unknown crisis, Jung Ha-Yeon said something surprisingly bold, even for her. "I''d love to spend some time with Ms. Hye-Rim, too. Can I see you on Sunday, even if it''s just for a little while?" [Uh...... Yes, sure, it''s fine.] Though she sensed a slight hesitation from Ms. Hye-Rim, her agreement was what mattered most. Regardless of how she got her to agree, the important thing was that on Sunday, Jung Ha-Yeon would meet with Ms. Hye-Rim. "Okay, so I''ll see you then?" [Okay, but when, where, and what are we doing?] "I''ll let you knowter after giving it some thought." She only wanted to meet Ms. Hye-Rim, but she hadn''t considered what she actually wanted to do. Therefore, she decided to contemte this thoroughly. This would be her first meeting with Ms. Hye-Rim outside of work. She needed to carefully consider what they would do. [...Okay. Then text me when you decide.] "Okay, I will." They said goodbye to each other and hung up the phone. Jung Ha-Yeon found herself smiling, feeling better, until she noticed Lee Yoon-Seo looking at her with a slightly surprised expression. "......Ha-Yeon." "Huh?" "You''re more proactive than I thought, huh?"
While Shin Hye-Rim went out to talk with Jung Ha-Yeon, Team 5 members continued their discussion amongst themselves. "Why''s the Team Leader taking so long? It can''t be about work again, can it?" "I doubt it." At Lee So-Young''s words, Shin Yu-Sung smiled slightly. "As far as she knew, the only people who would call her at this hour were Team Leader 1 or the chief, and the chief was probably off work, spending time with his family. So the only person who would call was Team Leader 1. She''s probably just making small talk." "...From the way you''re talking, it sounds like she doesn''t have any friends." "That''s not far off the mark." Park Oh-Jin joined in with Shin Yu-Sung''sment. "I can''t say this in front of the team leader, but she''s always been quite solitary. Not one to easily approach others or trust them." "So-Young, ever heard of the lone wolf? That''s our team leader." "Really? She doesn''t strike me as that type. She''s tough, sure, but she also has a softer side." While agreeing with Lee So-Young, Shin Yu-Sung continued. "That''s because her personality has only recently be flexible. If you saw the old team leader, you wouldn''t be able to breathe in front of her." "What? Was it really that bad?" "Man, I still can''t forget the first day I saw her. I thought that if there was an ability to kill people with just a nce, she must have it," Shin Yu-Sung exaggerated. His words made Lee So-Young skeptical, but Park Oh-Jinughed, agreeing that he was right. "Before you came in, So-Young, she was a bit of a wild cat. She didn''t allow anyone to talk to her except for business matters." "Is that so? It''s a little different from now. I can sort of imagine it, but at the same time, I can''t imagine it at all." "You don''t have to know. Just know that she used to be that way. She doesn''t seem to be as wary of others as she was then." Park Oh-Jin had always thought of Shin Hye-Rim as a wild cat: a small animal that refuses to be touched, is wary of anyone, and has a fierce personality on top of that. It''s a perfect match for the Shin Hye-Rim of the past. "Hmm~. So she used to be much scarier than she is now, huh?" "So, So-Young, you should be careful when the team leader gets angry because that blonde witch from the past might wake up." As the three of them discussed Shin Hye-Rim, the main character of their conversation returned to the store. "What are you guys talking about so happily?" Sitting down, Shin Hye-Rim asked nonchntly. "We were just talking about you." "I see. It''s customary to gossip when the boss isn''t around. So-Young, you''re a good worker now, too." "I wasn''t talking behind your back..." "Really? Can you say that for sure?" "......" "Look at that. Since you''re not saying anything, I''m sure you were talking behind my back." Laughing, Shin Hye-Rim gulped down her beer. Seeing her like that, Lee So-Young imagined Shin Hye-Rim as Park Oh-Jin and Shin Yu-Sung had described her. ''Was this person really that fierce?'' Of course, Lee So-Young thought that Shin Hye-Rim was somewhat violent and scary. But she didn''t think she''d be unable to look her in the eye. ''Come to think of it, she was also responsible for the bloodbath at the Hero Association.'' However, after listening to what Park Oh-Jin and Shin Yu-Sung just said and the ghost stories from the past, there was some credibility to it. Lee So-Young looked at Shin Hye-Rim as she thought to herself. Then Shin Hye-Rim turned her head and spoke to So-Young. "Oh, right. So-Young, there''s something I want to ask you." "What is it?" "What kind of gift would a girl be happy to receive?" ".....What?"
Jung Ha-Yeon''s sudden shift in tone, expressing her determination to meet me on Sunday, resonated through the smartphone with a resolute undertone. I found myself puzzled by her change in demeanor at the mention of meeting Alice and her insistence on seeing me this week. Perhaps she simply wanted to convey her gratitude in person once more. That''s just who she is¡ªsomeone who reciprocates kindness, no matter what. However, the issue arises with her request to meet on Sunday. It''s not that I objected to meeting her then. I''d dly make time to see my favorite girl once more, regardless of any inconvenience. But the concern lies with Jung Ha-Yeon. "She''ll have to block the gate again on Sunday." This marks the end of episode 1 and the beginning of episode 2. The ss A gates are appearing less frequently now, and one is due to open this Sunday. So when Jung Ha-Yeon asked to meet me on Sunday, I hesitated, knowing I couldn''t simply tell her, ''Sorry, you won''t be able to see me because the A-ss gate will open that day.'' If I did, she''d inquire about how I knew that, which wouldplicate matters. "Well, I have plenty of time, so she can meet me whenever she wants." Still, I can''t shake the feeling that she''ll feel disappointed to have to leave for her weekend shift just when we were about to meet. "Perhaps I''ll find a way to make it up to her next time." In the original manga, Jung Ha-Yeon endured a lot when blocking the gate. Offering her a gift to lift her spirits would also bring me satisfaction. But the challenge is that I''m unsure of what she likes. "In the original manga, she only mentioned that she''s content with whatever Shin Chul-Min gives her." Any gift from someone you care about is cherished. But I''m not Shin Chul-Min. I know she likes me to some extent, but it''s mostly a feeling of gratitude. It''s not like she would be happy if I gave her a random rock from the street. "In the original manga, there was no indication of Jung Ha-Yeon having any specific preference, but she''s still a girl." I guess I can give her anything she might like in moderation, excluding clothes and makeup. But I''m not originally a girl, so I have to ask someone who knows about girls. With that in mind, I asked Lee So-Young. "Just bring her a modestly sweet treat." "Isn''t that too simple?" "It''s not like you''re giving a gift to your lover. What''s the harm?" "Hmm, fair point." Regardless, I''m sure she won''t dislike sweets. Since I won''t be seeing her this week, I''ll save the gift for next week. I almost went on an outing with someone on a rotation for three consecutive days, Friday through Sunday, straight. If the chief found out about this, he might even jest, ''Wow, Hye-Rim finally made a friend.'' Chapter 29 - What about me...? (1) Time flew by, and soon it was Friday, the day I had agreed to go drinking with Team Leader 1. As I left the office, I bumped into her, searching for me. "Hye-Rim, you''re leaving work now, right?" "Yes. Shall we go to our usual skewer ce?" "Sure, let''s go." Exiting the Association, we made our way straight to the skewer restaurant. Team Leader 1 put her arm around me, chuckling. "Finally, the hectic work is done. We can enjoy more drinks together, Hye-Rim." "I do cherish our usual outings." "By the way, Hye-Rim, do you always cover your face like that when you leave work?" She asked, ncing back at my face. Right now, I was wearing sunsses and a hat pulled down low. It''s be a habit to cover up like this whenever I''mmuting to work these days. "With so many people recognizing me, it''s a bit awkward." "You''ve be quite the celebrity, Hye-Rim." "To be honest, it''s a bit ufortable. I did this the other day at our team dinner too." "But isn''t it a good thing that people like you now?" Team Leader 1 smiled warmly, genuinely happy for me. "People used to be terrified of you. Maybe this will change their perception of you. Even the Heroes seem to have rxed around you." "Perhaps." I suppose it can be considered a positive that Kim Min-Seok, who was crying and losing his mind whenever he saw me, now treats me as a noonim. However, even now that the Monster Association''s affairs are over, there are still many Heroes who are startled at my mere presence. But I''m not going to force a change in how they view me. I''ll continue doing things my way. And if any Heroes give me trouble, well, I won''t hesitate to give them a piece of my mind. As we chatted, we reached the skewer restaurant and settled in to order our usual fare and some beers. "It''s been a while since we''ve had some one-on-one time, Hye-Rim. We should drink and make the most of it tonight." "There is no need to go overboard. We can always catch up over drinks, Team Leader 1. Don''t push yourself." "...Yeah, you''re right." Team Leader 1''s expression softened at my words, and I detected a hint of color in her cheeks. "Since we''re so close, Hye-Rim, we can always grab a drink together, right?" "Absolutely. You''re the only person I drink with privately, after all." "Hehe, really?" Even though I essentially admitted to being a loner, Team Leader 1ughed heartily, finding humor in the situation. If she were my mom, she''d probably scold me, ''Oh, you introvert! You need to make more friends!'' As we continued to drink beer after beer, the alcohol started to take its toll, and both the team leader and I found ourselves a bit flushed. While some people might exhibit typical drunken behavior as they be intoxicated, neither of us were prone to such antics. Yet today, Team Leader 1 seemed to be an exception. "Hye-Rim." "What?" "I''d like to sit next to you; is that okay?" She wanted to sit beside me rather than across from me. It didn''t make much difference to me, so I agreed. Team Leader 1 slid in next to me, resting her head on my shoulder. "Feeling tired?" I wondered if she was nodding off due to the alcohol, in which case I''d have to walk her home, but Team Leader 1 shook her head. "A hardworking employee deserves a reward." "A reward?" "Yes. After all the hard work, don''t you think I deserve something?" I understood what she meant, but what could I do for her? Should I foot the bill for our meal today? As I pondered this, Team Leader 1 pulled away from me and stretched out her arms. "Give me a hug, just once." "...What?" I was taken aback by Team Leader 1''s request. A grown woman asking for a hug like a child would naturally catch anyone off guard. Is this typical behavior for her when she''s drunk? While some people may regress to childlike behavior when drunk, Team Leader 1 hadn''t exhibited such tendencies before. But I suppose everyone has their moments, especially after enduring a lot. Perhaps she just needed to let loose a little. Come to think of it, I''ve heard that even adults who lead independent lives sometimes yearn to act childishly. I don''t feel that way because I''ve never had a family, but even adults sometimes want to be children again. "Alright." I embraced Team Leader 1 tightly. The Awakened Criminal Division is undoubtedly a challenging environment to work in, especially with the recent troubles caused by the Monster Association, which must have been driving her crazytely. I''ve been going crazy too. As I gently patted her back, I could hear her contented sigh in my ear. "Hng~ Getting Hye-Rim to agree to this is the best reward." "If this brings you satisfaction, then I''m d. It''s the least I can do." Seemingly pleased with my response, Team Leader 1 squeezed me a little tighter. After a brief moment, she pulled away and turned to me. "Is there anything you want, Hye-Rim?" "Why do you ask?" "You''ve put in more effort than any of us, so you deserve a reward!" "Haha... I''m not sure." While I appreciate her sentiment, there isn''t really anything I desire. Anything I do want can only be fulfilled by the main characters. There''s just one thing I seek: afortable life with a steady ie. "I don''t really want anything, and I don''t expect any rewards, so you don''t have to worry about me." "Hye-Rim, you''re always like that." I tried to be as polite as possible, but Team Leader 1 didn''t seem to appreciate it. "You never ask for anything from others, and you never speak your mind. It''s okay to be a little childish in front of me!" With her hands on her hips, Team Leader 1 spoke. Today, she seemed quite different from her usual self, perhaps due to the alcohol. I genuinely didn''t have any specific desires. Well, if I had to think of something... "Then just buy me a highball." I craved a highball because of its sweetness. "Really? Is that all you want?" "If it means I get a drink, then it''s enough." If a hug is the price for a ss of highball, I''ll dly ept it anytime. And so, I continued to drink with Team Leader 1. Today, she seemed a bit out of character, so I decided to call it a night after a few more sses. She appeared disappointed, but agreed when I suggested we could drink together again next time. "Well, shall we wrap it up for today?" "Shall we? I have another appointment tomorrow, so I can''t drink too much." "Really? What''s the n?" I didn''t mention that I was going to the aquarium with Alice. I didn''t want to rm Team Leader 1 by revealing I was meeting a superstar idol. "Just meeting up with an acquaintance." "Really? Hye-Rim, you are?" "...Yes." Team Leader 1''s surprised question stung a bit. Because it sounded like, ''You have a friend? Really? You actually have a friend to hang out with?'' Haha, I know I''m a loner, but to think she''s surprised when I just mentioned I''m hanging out with a friend. "Oh, that''s wonderful!" But her reaction wasn''t what I expected. Team Leader 1 beamed. "Hye-Rim, you''ve made a friend besides me, huh?" "...What?" "Our little Hye-Rim is finally making friends... That''s great!" "Uh, yes. I suppose." "Then you should call it a night. You have ns to meet a friend tomorrow, so get some rest." Team Leader 1''s overly caring attitude felt odd. It felt a bit like a parent''s reaction when their reclusive child suddenly decides to go out. Suddenly, I felt even more hurt by Team Leader 1''s caring behavior.
"It''s finally tomorrow," Alice murmured, her chest swelling with excitement. "Tomorrow is my date with Ms. Hye-Rim." She had waited an eternity for Saturday, eagerly anticipating her reunion with Hye-Rim. After their tutoring session ended, Alice felt a twinge of disappointment. Despite being intimidated by Hye-Rim''s strictness, she hadn''t found their time together unpleasant. In fact, she enjoyed it. There was an empathetic connection between them, one that only magical girls like them could understand. Alice appreciated that, contrary to rumors, Hye-Rim was very human and kind. But her heart sank when Hye-Rim mentioned that she wouldn''t be teaching her anymore after that day. "You don''t have to call me ''Producer'' anymore. After today, I won''t be teaching you anymore." Alice realized that Hye-Rim had no intention of meeting her again after the Monster Association''s terrorist attack was over. So she proposed meeting again, but this time for leisure, not business. "Ms. Hye-Rim may not think much of me now, but all rtionships take time to develop." Looking at the aquarium tickets she had bought, Alice reflected on her conversation with Hye-Rim. She had imed to have acquired the tickets by chance, but in reality, she had purchased them herself. "Perhaps from now on, instead of just being a producer and an idol, we can walk together in a different kind of rtionship, right?" Chapter 30 - What about me...? (2) The day after spending time with Team Leader 1, I woke up and promptly prepared for my outing¡ªit was time to meet Alice, after all. "I can''t seem to rx at home even on weekends these days," I muttered to myself in the shower. It''s not that I didn''t want to see Alice, but I''m basically a homebody. I findfort and enjoyment in the solitude of my own space. "Maybe I should wear a wig," I contemted while rinsing my hair. As I washed my hair, I stared at my long, blonde locks. Sometimes, even when I cover my face, people still recognize me. It''s not a problem when it''s just me, but I wouldn''t want Alice to be caught in any trouble. She''s even taken to wearing a wig when she goes to the convenience store near her house. "I should have bought a wig beforehand." But unfortunately, I didn''t buy a wig. However, I had to make do with a different hairstyle to avoid being recognized. After my shower, I dressed appropriately and tied my hair up in a bun. Usually, I don''t tie my hair up; I just leave it down. But when I''m working out or doing something active, I tie it up. People only see my hair down, not tied up. When I cover my face, even the slightest difference like that makes people think, ''Is that Shin Hye-Rim? Doesn''t look like her...'' I dressed appropriately and went to the aquarium to meet Alice. As I arrived and waited for her, someone approached beside me. "Ms. Producer!" Only Alice refers to me that way. Turning, I saw a stunning woman with shoulder-length ck hair¡ªit was Alice in a wig. "Ms. Alice, how are you? I almost didn''t recognize you." "That was the n. You''re covering your face too, aren''t you, Ms. Producer?" "Alice spotted me right away, though." I was trying to avoid being recognized, but Alice spotted me right away. "Well, I know you very well, Ms. Producer, so unless you change your appearance entirely, I''d recognize you even if you were dressed like this." "Hmm, maybe I should get a wig." Her words made me reconsider getting a wig, but ultimately, I decided against it. Even if people recognized me now, it wouldn''t be for long, and their interest in me would likely wane after a month or two. If I''m meeting Alice, it''s worth the disguise, but I''m uncertain if she''ll try to see me again after today. I''m sure she''s just trying to fulfill her promise from the other day. "I see you''re in the same boat as me, Mr. Producer? Hehe." "I wasn''t expecting this. By the way, I said you don''t have to call me Ms. Producer anymore." Just the other day, you called me by name, but Alice keeps referring to me as Producer now. I''m the one who told her to call me that, and it''s not like I hate it, but there''s no reason to stick to it. "But Ms. Hye-Rim is my magical girl producer, so it''s not weird to call her that!" ''Magical Girl Producer,'' that''s kind of funny. Laughing at Alice''sment, I stepped into the aquarium. "Well, let''s go in, shall we?" "Yes!" I walked side by side with Alice, and we wandered around the aquarium. We saw all kinds of fish, sharks, and even penguins and sea otters. "Kyaaaa! Look at that! Isn''t that sea otter so cute?" Alice''s eyes lit up with excitement as soon as we entered the aquarium; her enthusiasm was contagious. She couldn''t stay still, her gaze darting from one fish to another with childlike wonder. Meanwhile, looking at the same fish, I couldn''t help but entertain the thought of turning them into sashimi and enjoying them with a ss of soju. Inside the aquarium, there was also a shark-feeding experience. Despite its name, it didn''t involve putting your hands in the water; instead, you tossed food to the sharks. "Ms. Producer, why don''t we try that?" "Sure, sounds fun." We tossed the food into the tank, and the sharks swiftly snapped it up. Alice clung to me, a mixture of excitement and apprehension evident in her expression at the sight of so manyrge and diverse sharks at once. "There are so many sharks!" "Don''t worry, there are safeguards in ce so you won''t get hurt." "Hehe. Even so, it''s kind of exciting, and the water''s sshing too." After the shark-feeding experience, Alice continued to walk around the aquarium with her arm around mine. It reminded me of the first date between Shin Chul-Min and Alice in the original manga. Alice hugged Shin Chul-Min from fear of sharks, but she didn¡¯t feel bad hugging him, so she kept walking around with her arm around him. Alice may appear sunny and innocent, but she''s surprisingly bold when ites to romance, a trait that I found both endearing and unexpected. Of course, my favorite is Ha-Yeon. However, Alice''s words to Shin Chul-Min on their first aquarium date echoed in my mind. It was something like¡­ ''Mr. Chul-Min, did you know?'' "Ms. Hye-Rim, did you know?" ''I don''t just ask anyone to go to the aquarium with me.'' "I don''t just ask anyone to go to the aquarium with me." Yeah, it was definitely this line. It was funny how she subtly revealed her crush on Shin Chul-Min... "Hmm?" That''s odd. I was just recalling the scene, but why did I hear the dialogue as if it were spoken directly to me? "I asked because I wanted toe with Ms. Hye-Rim¡ªI mean, Ms. Producer." I didn''t mishear. I really did hear it right. I nced to the side, and Alice was looking straight at me, the corners of her mouth twitching upward. "Because I don''te to my favorite aquarium with someone I don''t like." "......" Why is Alice saying this to me? I''m not even Shin Chul-Min. Wasn''t she just giving off a ''Let''s go get a bite to eat, yeah?'' kind of vibe? I thought she was just calling me because she happened to have tickets. I realize that she has some favorability towards me, but why is she telling me this when I''m not the one she has romantic feelings for? Ah, I see. "Ms. Alice." "Yes." "It''s ttering that you think so highly of me." "Really? Hehe, then..." "But even so." I remembered what Alice had mentioned before. She had asked if I could offer her a reward after the Monster Association incident was over, and her desired reward was undoubtedly... "I can''t give my mana to you, Ms. Alice." "...Ah." Alice''s body stiffened, her once bright eyes now wavering slightly. To infuse my mana into her once again was the reward she wanted. That''s why she''s telling me this now¡ªthe Alice-style buildup to get my heart racing, then to get what she wants. "I''ve told you before, it''s not good to frequently take others'' mana into your body." "But just a little bit wouldn''t hurt, right?" "Well, perhaps a small amount would be fine." "Then...!" "Still." Not long ago, I injected my mana into her when I captured Lame Jane, and while I did it out of necessity for her sake, it wasn''t necessarily a good thing. "What if you became addicted to my mana?" Can I do it one more time? Just a little more, right? Oh, just onest time! Seriously, thest time! Before you know it, you''re addicted. It''s like cigarettes. Having smoked cigarettes in the past, I know how scary addiction can be. "I can find another way to reward you." "Hmm... Okay." With a pout, Alice reluctantly relented, giving up her request for my mana. I felt a sense of relief wash over me. Ting My phone chimed; it was a text message from Jung Ha-Yeon. [Ms. Hye-Rim, would you like to go to the movies with me on Sunday?]
"What should I do with Ms. Hye-Rim?" Jung Ha-Yeon pondered this question for days. What could they do together on Sunday? "Just a leisurely stroll in the park... No, that seems more appropriate for a girlfriend or lover. It might feel awkward for just casual acquaintances." After much contemtion, Jung Ha-Yeon settled on going to the movies. It seemed like a safe and neutral choice after days of deliberation. "Yes, watching a movie together would be enjoyable for both of us. If I keep suggesting movies, maybe we can be movie-watching friends." With her decision made, Jung Ha-Yeon promptly texted Shin Hye-Rim. The response came swiftly. [Okay. Do you have any movies you want to watch?] Actually, Jung Ha-Yeon didn''t have a favorite movie. The most important thing for her was spending time with Shin Hye-Rim. After browsing through recent popr movies, she picked one and proposed it to Shin Hye-Rim. [I want to watch this. How about at 2 p.m.?] [Sounds good to me. I''ll book the tickets then.] "Okay." With the ns set, Jung Ha-Yeon pumped her fist in the air. All that was left was to book the tickets and wait until the next day. "Ms. Hye-Rim is probably with Ms. Alice right now." The thought of them enjoying each other''spany makes her heart ache in a strange way. However, she knew that tomorrow she would have her own time with Shin Hye-Rim. So, it didn''t matter. Or so she thought. [Reports areing in about ss A gates being opened in Seoul...] The next day, as Jung Ha-Yeon prepared to meet Shin Hye-Rim, a text from the Hero Association shed on her phone screen. "Why now..." Jung Ha-Yeon wanted to cry. Chapter 31 - What about me...? (3) She wanted to watch a movie, but I knew better. After all, I wouldn''t be able to see her tomorrow anyway. So, I responded appropriately and made ns with her. I even received a text from her confirming the movie booking, but we wouldn''t be able to go watch it. Next time she''s free, I''ll make sure to book the movie she wants to see so she won''t waste her money. "Ms. Producer, I thought of another reward." As I was thinking about Jung Ha-Yeon, Alice''s voice interrupted my thoughts. "It''s a shame I won''t be receiving Ms. Producer''s mana, but I still have something I really want!" "What''s that?" "I want us to take a picture together!" "A picture?" Well, that''s an easy request. I can do that anytime. "Alright. Do you want to take it now?" "Not just yet. I want us to take a picture with our disguises off." Alice exined that she wanted to keep the memory of our time together and post it on her social media. "But if we take off our disguises now, it might be too crowded. How about we go outside the aquariumter, where it''s quieter?" "Sounds like a n." After exploring the aquarium a bit more, we realized we had seen everything there was to see. With no reason to linger, we stepped outside and looked for a good photo opportunity. Scanning the area, we spotted a charming walking path nearby, so we made our way there. With only a few people around, it was the perfect spot for Alice to shed her disguise. "Wow, it''s getting a little frustrating to wear a wig for this long," Alice remarked with a smile as she removed her wig, letting her blonde locks cascade freely. "Come on, let''s take a picture right away, Ms. Producer. Come this way." She pulled out her phone, turned on the camera, and gestured to me. I walked over to her side, and she leaned in close to me for the photo. "Ms. Producer,e closer." "...Like this?" "Just a little closer!" I finally relented and posed cheek-to-cheek with Alice, looking at the camera. It seemed a little too close, but Team Leader 1 usually came this close too. Did this distance between girls mean nothing? "Ms. Producer, sh a big smile!" "...Okay." Unlike Alice, who was smiling naturally, my face was stiff. I''m not good at taking pictures. Please consider an introvert''s feelings, please. I smiled awkwardly and made a finger V. Alice snapped the photo right away. I thought that would be the end of it, but Alice had other ideas. She wanted to take more pictures in different poses. It wasn''t exactly my cup of tea, but since it was for her, I obliged. After all, I promised her a reward, and this seemed to make her happy. "Alright, I''m happy with this, hehe." After taking nearly 20 photos, Alice seemed content and began posting them on social media. "By the way, are you okay with just taking pictures?" "What do you mean?" "Well, Alice, you did a remarkable job stopping the attack, and I feel guilty repaying you with just a few photos." Honestly, I''d be willing to treat her to the finest beef in the world or even give her a generous sum of money. "Of course, there are other things I want, but I don''t want to ask for too much too soon." "Really? Why not?" "Well... I think it would be greedy of me to ask for more right away." "...?" I couldn''t quite understand what she was getting at. Women''s thoughts are often a mystery to me. After a few more minutes of conversation, we bid farewell and went our separate ways. Alice waved goodbye with a bright smile, promising to see each other again. "I should head home and rx." While going out and having fun might be rxing for someone like Alice, it''s not quite the same for me. I only truly feel rxed when I''m at home. "Tomorrow... I''ll have the whole day off. It''ll be nice." As I made my way home alone, my thoughts inevitably turned to Jung Ha-Yeon. Tomorrow, she''s going to have a hard time, and I''ll have to consider how tofort her when I see her next.
Jung Ha-Yeon felt like cursing, something she didn''t normally do. Not only had a ss A gate opened, but it happened on the very day she had nned to meet Shin Hye-Rim. She had everything prepared, from her outfit to her excitement. "Why now, of all days...!?" Her irritation fueled her magic as she unleashed her fury on the monsters before her. -Keeeeeeeeee! Every time she unleashed her magic, the monsters copsed in a heap. Each wave that emerged from the gate was swiftly killed by her magic. "Look at that! She''s taking down those monsters like it''s nothing!" "And they''re stronger than ever! Can''t believe how effortlessly she''s handling them." "Isn''t that the same Jung Ha-Yeon who took down Lames Jane not too long ago?" The surrounding heroes all looked at her in admiration. After being taught by Shin Hye-Rim, her skills had already surpassed those of the original manga. But she didn''t care about their reactions. Or rather, she couldn''t. "If not for these bastards, I''d be there by now..." Her eyes, aze with fury, turned cold. Rather than fulfilling her hero duties, she seemed driven by a desire for revenge. As the battle raged on, the pile of monster carcasses grewrger. Eventually, the gate''s suppression stabilized. All the heroes here knew that the reason they were able to stabilize the gate so well was because of Jung Ha-Yeon. Among them was Shin Chul-Min, who approached her, wiping the sweat from his brow. "Hey... You''re Jung Ha-Yeon, right?" "What?" Shin Chul-Min was in awe of Jung Ha-Yeon. He''d always known she was strong, but today, she disyed a level of strength that seemed almost superhuman. Filled with admiration, he couldn''t help butpliment her. "You were amazing out there, taking down those monsters so effortlessly. Thanks to you, we managed to close the ss A gate without much trouble." "Is that so?" "Haha! I''ve been noticing how much you''ve been growing stronger...." "So?" "....What?" "Is that all you have to say?" Suddenly, Shin Chul-Min noticed the look in Jung Ha-Yeon''s eyes. The coldness. The simmering anger. It wasn''t until he stood face-to-face with her that he realized just how furious she was. "Oh, um... You know what? I just wanted to say you did an amazing job, and I apologize if I bothered you when you seemed upset." "I apologize for being cold as well." Despite the apology, Jung Ha-Yeon''s gaze remained frosty. With an awkward smile, Shin Chul-Min bid her farewell and quickly made his exit. "S-she''s even colder than I thought." His murmured words reached Jung Ha-Yeon''s ears, but she paid them no mind. There were more pressing matters at hand. She remembered a post she had seen on Shin Hye-Rim''s fan cafe the night before. [A photo of God Hye-Rim and Alice together!!] It was a snapshot of Shin Hye-Rim and Alice posted on Alice''s SNS. [Wow, two of my favorite magical girls!] [The photo was taken after their trip to the aquarium. Since Shin Hye-Rim and Alice have been working together tobat the Monster Association, it seems they''ve grown close.] [Both of them being magical girls and blonde, they look perfect together lolol] [Double¡ïMagical! Double¡ïMagical! Double¡ïMagical! Double¡ïMagical! Double¡ïMagical! Double¡ïMagical! Double¡ïMagical! Double¡ïMagical! Double¡ïMagical!] [They''re both stunning.] [As expected of God Hye-Rim. Looks like Alice has found herself a best friend.] [But aren''t they standing a bit too close? Do girls usually take pictures that intimately?] [They seem very close.] [Could they be dating?] [Huh?! Lily?] [What do you mean, Lily? Lol, it''s not like they''re trying to sell that image...] [Let''s see how they flourish with the aquarium''s water......!] Seeing that picture made Jung Ha-Yeon feel envious. She hadn''t realized just how close Shin Hye-Rim and Alice had be. Truth be told, she wished she could be that close to Shin Hye-Rim herself. But instead, she was here, battling monsters, while her ns were dashed. "What about me?" She longed to spend time with Shin Hye-Rim too, just like that. "What about me...?" "When will I get to...?" Chapter 32 - Why me? (1) [This afternoon, the A-ranked hero Jung Ha-Yeon disyed a remarkable performance in blocking the suddenly appeared A-ranked gate...] As expected, Sunday evening''s news reported Jung Ha-Yeon''s sessful containment of the A-ranked gate. Reports indicated that over a hundred monsters could have infiltrated the heart of Seoul if not for Jung Ha-Yeon''s swift intervention, effectively neutralizing the threat. "She exceeded my expectations." I had anticipated the gate would take until tonight to be sealed, following the pattern of the original manga. However, it was sealed much earlier than anticipated. "Ha-Yeon''s strength surpasses what I thought." My guidance evidently made a significant impact. While I was aware of her growth, I didn''t realize it had progressed to this extent. Given her role as the main heroine, with a bit of guidance, she''s poised to shine brightly. "I suppose there''s nothing more I need to teach her." A teacher''s pride lies in a student whoprehends the lesson and excels independently. There''s no need for further intervention or attention. "I''m getting closer to my goal." Now, I can just sit back and watch the main story unfold. Later on, I''ll just watch her from afar and cheer her on. It''s for her own good; I have no intention of meddling with the main storyline. "With the urrence of the ss A gate, Episode 2 will begin." Episode 2 was a bit unusual. The antagonist is not a monster but a human, or rather, a monster in human guise. Unlike the iplete monsters of the Monster Association, who melded humans and monsters, this boss assumes aplete human form. The monster will soon arrive in Seoul, blending in among the humans. "The ce he hid was the Awakened Academy, right?" In this world, there is a ce called the Awakened Academy. An institution that gathers and educates children who be Awakened at an early age. Most graduates of the Awakened Academy be Heroes, including the protagonist, Shin Chul-Min. The main plotline of Episode 2 revolves around uncovering the monster hiding within the Awakened Academy. "Even if I don''t intervene this time, there shouldn''t be any unnecessary casualties, so I can rest easy." Compared to Episode 1, this episode is rtively milder. There are no fatalities, and even if someone sustains injuries, they''re not critical. So, I''ll kick back, enjoy my beer, and tune into the news, keeping tabs on our heroes'' progress. "As I said, the investment in the Awakened Crime Division will pay off for sure!" I''m grateful to have joined the Awakened Crime Division. I can already see the future of our office with a steady influx of money. Long live the Awakened Crime Division! Easy earnings for the win!
Jung Ha-Yeon thought recently that this was too much even for her. "How can the gate open five times a week?" With gates emerging almost daily, Heroes werepelled to respond each time, even if they weren''t as perilous as ss A gates. The Hero Association had dered a state of emergency, necessitating round-the-clock standby shifts for a pool of Heroes. "...At this rate, I might not see Ms. Hye-Rim for at least another month." Perhaps even longer. The unpredictability of gate urrences made it impossible to foresee when they''d next meet. After Sunday''s disappointment, Jung Ha-Yeon couldn''t shake off the anticipation of seeing Shin Hye-Rim. Now, that future seemed distant. "Ha-Yeon, you seem off. Are you tired?" Lee Mi-Na, noticing Jung Ha-Yeon''s furrowed brows, approached her with concern. "What...? No, it''s nothing." Jung Ha-Yeon didn''t say why she felt bad. She couldn''t admit that it wasn''t the gates but the absence of Shin Hye-Rim that troubled her. "Well, that''s a relief, buttely, it''s been a bit too much to handle. Just yesterday, the gate unexpectedly opened in the dead of night, leaving me on edge, worrying it might happen again today." That was the moment when Lee Mi-Na said. The sirens sounded throughout the Hero Association, an all-too-familiar scene. The gate opened again. "Sigh, Mi-Na, let''s go." "......Yes." Transforming into a magical girl, Jung Ha-Yeon soared towards the gate''s location. Arriving swiftly, she found herself facing a horde of monsters already emerging from the gate. With Jung Ha-Yeon leading the charge, Heroes swiftly rallied to suppress the gate, and before long, it was sealed shut. Amidst the cleanup, Jung Ha-Yeon noticed a figure lying near the gate''s former location¡ªa teenage student. "Huh?" Near the spot where the gate had materialized, a figure sprawled on the ground, resembling a student in histe teens. Fearing that someone might have been caught in the crossfire of the sudden appearance of monsters, Jung Ha-Yeon hastened to the boy''s side. "Hey, are you alright?!" Worried that he might already be deceased, she tentatively reached out to him. Yet, in that instant, Jung Ha-Yeon was ovee by a chilling sensation creeping down her spine. As she neared the boy, an instinctual urge prompted her to swiftly pull back. -Swing! In a sh, a scythe-wielding armshed out, narrowly missing her. The attacker? The very boy she sought to aid. "...Tsk!" The arm of the individual who appeared to be a schoolboy was no longer human; instead, it had transformed into a monstrous appendage. Jung Ha-Yeon had seen such aberrations before with the monsters of the Monster Association. However, there was an unsettling distinction about this boy¡ªsomething that set him apart from the rest. It emanated an aura that felt distinctly inhuman, unlike any human-disguised monster she had encountered. In an instant, Jung Ha-Yeon recognized the truth: the figure before her was not human. It was a monster. "Monster! There''s a remaining monster here!" Jung Ha-Yeon immediately called out to the surrounding Heroes. Hearing her voice, the heroes quickly gathered around, and the human-type monster fled with a panicked expression. "...Damn it!" The monster made a swift escape, and Jung Ha-Yeon hurriedly pursued it. Yet, its speed proved overwhelming; even with flight, she struggled to keep pace. But that wasn''t the only thing. "What in the world...?" The monster''s form underwent rapid metamorphosis as it fled, transitioning from a boy to a girl, then to a child, and finally to an adult. The dizzying spectacle left Jung Ha-Yeon bewildered. Continuing her pursuit, she eventually voiced her inquiry, breathless with exertion. "Did it run into the city?" She couldn''t catch it until it disappeared into the center of the city.
"...... is a report that such a monster has been found." The president of the Hero Association frowned as he listened to the report from his secretary. "A monster capable of assuming human form and changing its appearance at will?" "That''s correct." "And you''re suggesting this monster is currently mingling among the popce in the city center?" "...Indeed." "Ugh, my head." He massaged his temples, hoping that the news was merely a lie. But the secretary had something even more troubling to say. "A report just came in," she continued, "of a student injured at the Awakened Academy." "Are you implying this monster is responsible for the attack?" "Exactly. Fortunately, the student''s injuries aren''t severe, but it''s conceivable that the monster could be hiding within the academy." "And do we have any means of tracking it down?" "Not at the moment." ''Well, I suppose so,'' thought the president. A monster in human guise, capable of shape-shifting at will. How could they ever hope to track or capture such a creature? With each passing moment, the president felt as though he were losing his sanity in real time. Having endured the ordeal with the Monster Association not too long ago, this new threat only exacerbated his distress. The turmoil churned within him, a gnawing ache settling in his stomach. "So how about borrowing the power of the Awakened Crime Division?" The secretary cautiously asked the already red-faced chairman. "With the Awakened Crime Division?" "Specifically, with Shin Hye-Rim, Team Leader 5. Didn''t you mention recently that Shin Hye-Rim possesses the ability to detect monsters, evident in her discovery of the Monster Association''s lure device?" "...Yes, I did." Upon hearing this, the President said, "But if she possesses such abilities, shouldn''t she simply be a hero? Why go for the Awakened Crime Division?" "I think it would be easy to find the monster with Shin Hye-Rim''s magic this time." The president found merit in the suggestion. If conventional heroes couldn''t resolve the issue, seeking assistance from individuals with unique talents seemed feasible. Shin Hye-Rim had earned the trust of the Hero Association, particrly after thwarting the Monster Association''s terrorist plot. With her proven track record, confidence in her abilities had grown considerably. For the first time, a glimmer of hope flickered in the president''s eyes. Chapter 33 - Why me? (2) "Team Leader, you seem to be in a good mood these days?" "Oh, is it that obvious?" Park Oh-Jin noticed my cheerful demeanor as soon as I walked into the office, phone in hand and a smile on my face. Indeed, I''ve been feeling unusually upbeattely. "It''s because we''re just rxing and not expecting any new work tond on ourps for a while." "You sound pretty confident. Do you know something we don''t?" "Yeah, I do." But I''m not about to spill the beans on my foreknowledge of future events. Revealing that would only create chaos. Anyway, I''m going to enjoy a bit of an easy sry for a whil¡ª "Hey, is Hye-Rim around?" ...Or so I thought until the section chief barged into our office. What''s he doing here? He''s not usually one to seek me out. "Section chief, what''s up?" "Why else? I''vee to ask you to do something." "...What do you need me to do?" "Nothing much. I need you to apany the heroes in capturing a monster hiding in the Awakened Academy." ""What do you mean, ''nothing much,'' dammit!" No, why should I be the one to do this? Isn''t this the heroes'' responsibility? Why does someone from the Awakened Crime Division have to do it? "What''s going on? No, why am I being roped into this in the first ce?" "Well, the President of the Hero Association specifically requested your help, so what else can I do?" As the section chief exined, it dawned on me why I was being singled out. I had once imed to have the ability to detect monsters. Given that this monster can shapeshift at will, finding it won''t be easy. Even in the original manga, the protagonists struggled to identify the monster masquerading as a student. And what''s worse is that it''s not just assuming one identity¡ªit keeps changing, infiltrating the academy, regaining its power in the academy, and posing a threat to the vulnerable students. It would be convenient if someone had the ability to detect monsters in situations like this. The problem is, I don''t possess any such ability. "The safety of the students is at stake here, Hye-Rim. I need you to capture that monster." "No, that..." "I''ve already talked with the President of the Awakeners Association. It shouldn''t be too much trouble for you to handle a monster, right?" "W-well, technically, yes, but..." I, I don''t know who the monster is disguised as? Damn it. There''s no backing out now. I''ve painted myself into a corner. "Go to the Hero Association right now. I''m sure the President is already waiting for you." "......" With that, the section chief left the office, leaving me standing there, feeling utterly helpless. Park Oh-Jin couldn''t resist a smirk as he remarked from the sidelines. "Team Leader." "...What?" "Didn''t you just say we wouldn''t have any work in the future?" "Damn it. Shut up." I didn''t see thising. "Team Leader 5, you''re here!" As soon as I stepped into the Hero Association, they whisked me straight to the president''s office. It was the president himself who summoned me, with a clear intent to resolve matters swiftly and discreetly. "Hello, I''ve been briefed. So, a monster in human form has infiltrated the academy?" "Yes, that''s right, so I called Team Leader 5, who has the magic to find the monster." "...But are you absolutely certain there''s a monster within the academy?" While it''s a fact that a monster is currently lurking in the academy, the Hero Association can''t definitively confirm this just yet. "Yesterday afternoon, a student was attacked by a monster at the Awakened Academy. The student imed that the assant transformed into his own form and fled into the academy." Since the initial sighting, no further reports of the alleged monster have surfaced. Currently, spection suggests that the monster may be hiding within the confines of the academy. "Even if it''s not inside the academy, I believe it''s only a matter of time before it''s located, especially given Team 5''s track record of uncovering the Monster Association''s monster lure devices across Seoul." "......" Why the hell did I say that? I should havee up with a better excuse. "The Hero Association will do everything in our power to assist you in locating the monster, Team Leader 5. If you require anything, please don''t hesitate to ask my secretary." His secretary, standing nearby, nodded in affirmation. I could sense his impatience, as this incident was evidently taxing his patience. But truth be told, I was feeling just as overwhelmed. "...I understand." I replied, trying to appearposed while internally scrambling for a solution. How am I going to get out of this? How am I going to bullsh*t my way out of this so that I can dump this work on the main characters? "I''ll head to the academy first and see if there really is a monster; hopefully my magic can catch it once and for all." "Thank goodness you''re here, Team Leader 5. Hahaha!" I forced an awkward smile at the president''s relieved expression as he grasped my hand, feeling the weight of the situation pressing down on me. Hahaha. What am I going to do with this? "It''s been quite some time since Ist set foot in a school." Standing at the entrance of the Awakened Academy, I was momentarily lost in nostalgia at the sight of a school I hadn''t seen in a while. I also graduated from high school in this world. Though I didn''t go to this Awakened Academy, I still have vivid memories of high school. While my ssmates were hanging out with their friends after ss or participating in clubs, I was looking at the bnce in my bank ount, wondering how many monsters I needed to kill today. I turned away all the ssmates who attempted to befriend me and declined every invitation to go out with them, instead dedicating myself to the relentless pursuit of monster carcasses. Simultaneously, I immersed myself in my studies, consistently maintaining top grades. While this lifestyle provided me with a stable ie, it came at the cost of personal connections. By the time graduation arrived, I found myself utterly alone, without any meaningful rtionships to speak of. Haha, now that I think of it, it''s not a good memory. "Are you Team Leader 5, by any chance?" As I swallowed back a bitterugh while looking at the view of the academy, a middle-aged man approached me. It was the chairman of the board of the Awakened Academy. ording to what I heard from the Hero Association President, he had already spoken to him. "Yes, hello, you must be the chairman, right?" "That''s right, I heard you''re here to capture the monster that''s hiding inside this academy." "Yes, that''s right, but there''s a problem." "A problem?" The chairman''s expression tensed at my words. All the way here, I''ve been thinking as hard as I could. It''s not like I can go out and find the monster right now and catch it. If so, I''d have toe up with some sort of excuse that it was beyond my power. But I still need to convince them that the monster is inside the Academy. That way, the heroes don''t have to waste time looking in the wrong ce, which is not the Academy. I have a solution. If I do it like that, it''ll be perfect. "Umm... No, let''s look around the Academy first, because we need to find the monster first." "Yes. I understand" I stepped into the academy, the chairman following behind me with an uneasy look on his face. It was ss time, so students and teachers were all in their ssrooms, making it easy to move around without bumping into anyone. "By the way, Mr. Chairman, I was wondering about something." "Yes, what is it?" I asked the chairman because I was curious about something other than the monster itself. "Why allow sses to proceed as usual, knowing a monster is atrge? Isn''t there a risk of further attacks?" The monster had already imed one victim yesterday. I was curious about the chairman''s reasoning for allowing the students toe to school. His response caught me off guard. "It''s because I was told that Team Leader 5 would being." "What? Me?" "Yes. If there''s a monster hiding in the academy right now, the best course of action is to catch it before it escapes elsewhere. If we take a hard line against it right away, it''s certain that it will notice something strange and run away." In other words, they''re trying to keep the monster here to prevent it from wreaking havoc elsewhere. "So, it was the Hero Association''s and my n to have you, Team Leader 5, handle it while it''s within our jurisdiction." "...Is that so." It dawned on me why such a bold move had been made. The idea of losing the monster had never crossed his mind in the first ce. He believed that everything would be solved the moment I arrived. Haha! But what am I to do? I don''t have any abilities like a monster radar. I''m going crazy. I never anticipated that one lie would snowball into such a predicament. The director''s decision to keep the monster inside the academy doesn''t affect the flow of the story, but their unbounded trust in me does. "I have faith in you. As the leader of Team 5, the one who thwarted the Monster Association''s terrorism and single-handedly killed a thousand monsters in one attack, locating a lone monster shouldn''t pose a challenge." "Ha, haha... I''ll do my best to find it." ......Why does it seem like it''s getting harder and harder to lie? Chapter 34 - Why me? (3) I''m starting to feel overwhelmed by the expectations; I can''t do what I can''t do. So, to propose my solution, I''ve decided to blend truth with lies. "Yes, there''s indeed a monster within this academy, and I can sense its power." "I-is that so?" ncing around the academy, I spoke with a serious expression. The director visibly swallowed hard upon hearing confirmation of the monster''s existence. "Then... have you managed to identify who this monster might be?" "No, unfortunately, I haven''t determined its identity." "What?!" At this point, I chose to tell the truth. I don''t know who the monster is. "I can sense its power, but it''s rather peculiar. I can feel it faintly... It seems different from an ordinary monster." "A different kind of power?" "Yes, I believe it''s an unusual monster. As I mentioned, it''s in human form. Its power is quite unique, and I can''t detect it with my magic." "I-Is that so?" My words were not a lie. The monster within the academy was anything but ordinary. It wasn''t merely a monster in human guise, but a human transformed into a monster. This distinction sets it apart from normal monsters. The chairman, listening intently to my words, appeared uneasy. Now, here''s where I have to pretend to offer a solution and get the story back on track. "Indeed, there is a monster within this academy, but without identifying it, it''s not going to be easy to find it... right away." "Then what can we do about it?" "There''s not much we can do, except send a hero here." When you''re unsure about the monster''s next move, sending a hero is the safest option. Having a hero stationed at the academy ensures quick action against any trouble caused by the monster. That''s what the original Hero Association would''ve done in the original manga. "But we can''t let it be known that there''s a Hero inside the Academy, because if we do, the monster might notice and flee, right?" "Yes." The chairman nodded, knowing that was the problem. "Then we''ll just have to sneak them into the Academy without giving them away as heroes." "Sneak the heroes in?" "Yes. For example, a Hero disguised as a student would enter the Academy." In this manner, they would seamlessly blend in with the student body. "This approach would make it perfectly natural for the heroes to engage with students while searching for the monster, wouldn''t it?" "Well... that does make sense." In the original manga, Shin Chul-Min, Jung Ha-Yeon, and Baek Shin-Hwa disguise themselves as students and enter the academy as transfer students in order to find the monster. The three are sent out because they are the youngest and have no problem disguising themselves as students. Even though the episode is about finding the monster inside the academy, the main purpose of the episode was to showcase the charm of the sub-heroine, Baek Shin-Hwa. Additionally, injecting a bit of young romanticedy within the academy setting, including some friction between heroines, adds a touch of the typical clich¨¦s of the harem manga trope. After conveying the n to the chairman, I promptly contacted the president of the Hero Association, briefly exining the current situation. "It''s... currently impossible to pinpoint the monster''s location. Why don''t we have heroes disguised as students to investigate?" [Hmmm... I had thought of that.] Originally, the Hero Association president was going to follow what I said, just like in the original manga. However, with my existence, they found a different solution. Since I can''t use my powers, they have to revert to the original n. "Then let''s select the heroes best suited for blending in as students and assign them undercover roles. What about these three?" Feigning a proposal, I mentioned Shin Chul-Min, Jung Ha-Yeon, and Baek Shin-Hwa. It''s crucial to steer the narrative back on course to align with the original plot. [...Alright, that seems like a viable n for now.] "I think so too. While I wish I could have found the monster right away, s, all I can figure out is that there''s a monster in this academy......" With a wistful sigh, I appealed, almost saying, ''I''m ipetent! There''s nothing I can do!'' Now, let me go. The heroes are in charge of this, after all. In the end, the head of the Heroes Association decided to go with the original n. I was relieved and hung up the phone. After rying the president''s decision to the chairman, I left the academy. Now it was time to return to the office and get some rest. On my way back to the Awakened Association, I called the section chief. I exined everything that happened and how things turned out. [....So, in the end, you''ve decided to disguise the heroes as students and send them into the academy to find the monster in disguise as a student?] "That''s right. It''s turning into a massive game of mafia." [Is there nothing you can do?] "I wish I could, but I can''t think of anything else right now." Even if I could, I wouldn''t tell you. The protagonist will handle it himself. The chief was silent for a moment, then spoke again. [By the way, did you use your magic to discover there''s a monster inside the academy?] "Yes. It''s not strong enough to pinpoint anyone in particr, but it''s true that there''s a monster in the academy." [Really? Is that so? Hmm.....] -Tap. Tap. I could hear the chief tapping his fingers on his desk through the phone. It means he''s thinking. What''s wrong with him? We don''t have to worry about this now that it''s out of our hands. I felt uneasy. Whenever the chief deliberates like this, his eventual decision never favors me, not even once. As I grew anxious, the chief spoke again. [Hye-Rim.] "Yes." [Going undercover as a student. Can''t you do it too?] "What are you talking about?" What are you really talking about? How can you suggest such a terrible idea so casually? [No, you said you could sense the power of the monster, even if only faintly, right?] "Yes." [Then you''d be able to detect it if it suddenly left the academy, wouldn''t you? What if, while hiding inside the academy, it suddenly decides to go somewhere else?] "No, that..." It won''t, but I can''t say that without any evidence. I''m the only one who knows what it''s nning right now. [And aren''t you the best person to go undercover? Your ability to faintly sense the monster might prove crucial at some point.] "T-that''s true, but..." He''s making too much sense, and I can''t argue back. Damn it. Why is the scenario unfolding like this? "Who will protect the people if a criminal shows up when I''m not around?" [You''re not the only capable person in the department. Besides, unless it''s arge-scale terrorist attack, other teams can handle it.] "No, that..." [And you said it yourself the other day, Hye-Rim, our job is to protect people. We must endure suffering to do so.] I did say that. And I meant it wholeheartedly. But this time... is different. Last time, people''s lives were at immediate risk. [There''s a monster in the academy, an institution full of young students. We can''t just stand idly by. It''s not umon for members of the Awakened Crime Division and heroes to coborate, so let''s do it again.] "......" Through the smartphone, I could hear the chief writing something. He was probably drafting a document to send to the Hero Association. As expected of our chief, once he decides on something, he acts swiftly. The only problem is that he decides quickly only when sending me on a mission. [Hye-Rim, save people and go back to your student days while you''re at it!] Is it my imagination? I think the chief isughing right now. No, it''s not my imagination. He''s reallyughing. Damn bastard. Jung Ha-Yeon hurried to the Hero Association''s office in response to a call from the president. When she arrived, she found Shin Chul-Min and Baek Shin-Hwa already there. In the back of her mind, Jung Ha-Yeon had an inkling of why the president had summoned her. It must be rted to the monster she failed to capture recently. "As you all know, a while ago, a monster appeared in human form. It''s currently hiding inside the Awakened Academy," the president began, outlining the situation. He then summarized the mission for the three of them: disguise themselves as students and find the monster inside the academy. Shin Chul-Min, Jung Ha-Yeon, and Baek Shin-Hwa were taken aback by his words. Finding a monster was one thing, but disguising themselves as students? However, there was still more news to surprise them. "Additionally, the Awakened Crime Division has decided to lend their support to this case." "The Awakened Crime Division?" Shin Chul-Min asked. "Yes," the president replied with a pleasant smile. "The leader of Team 5, Shin Hye-Rim, has agreed to help us." "......!" Jung Ha-Yeon''s eyes widened in surprise at the mention of Shin Hye-Rim. "Hup..!" Baek Shin-Hwa hupped, her face turning pale. Chapter 35 - High School Magical Girl (1) "Chief, what is this?" "It''s the school uniform you''ll wear from today onwards." The next day, I arrived at work, only to be handed a uniform by the chief. He said I should wear it and go straight to the Awakened Academy. "Hah, really. I never thought I''d have to wear a uniform again." "You''ve only been out of high school for three years, no? Just think of it as revisiting your student life for a bit." "It''s like I''m going back into the army." "You''ve never even been in the army in the first ce. What do you mean by going back?" No... I''ve graduated from high school twice and served in the military, so I''m a military high school girl. There was no useining when the decision had already been made. I decided to ept reality, changed into the school uniform, and put on the wig I had prepared. To conceal my identity as much as possible, I wore apletely different ck wig and sses. When I returned to the office, my team members and the section chief burst outughing when they saw me. "Hahahaha! You look great, Hye-Rim." "Lol... Team leader, you couldpletely blend in as a student." "From your appearance, you look like a model student! Your whole demeanor has changed!" The section chief wasughing out loud, while Park Oh-Jin tried to stifle hisughter. Lee So-Young told me I looked good, but it wasn''tforting at all. "Is it funny? Yu-Sung, do you think I look that funny?" "N-no... lol! Of course not." Shin Yu-Sung even turned his head away and is doing a ''try not tough'' challenge. Damn it. I never thought I''d be wearing a school uniform at this age. If youbine the age of my current body with my original age, I''m practically middle-aged. "Ugh, yeah, yeah. Laugh all you want." "Don''t be so irritated, Hye-Rim. It''s all part of the mission to protect the students." "Despite saying that, you''re the happiest one here, chief." "How can I notugh at the thought of not seeing your face for a while?" Right now, the chief''s face is lit up as brightly as a hundredmps. I see. You''ve been nning to send me on this mission since the moment I reported in. Damn it. We''ll see. I''ll make sure to bring back a big headache to wipe that smug look off your face. I won''t go down alone. "Anyway, now that you''re in disguise, head back to the Academy. You have to be a transfer student!" "......I''ll be back." Even without him saying it, I nned to leave immediately. I might as well get there and capture the monster quickly rather than continue beingughed at by these bastards. I headed straight for the Awakened Academy, bumping into Team Leaer 1 on my way out and getting my picture taken with her. By the time I arrived at the academy gates, my irritation was already bubbling up. There, the disguised heroes had already arrived. "Are you... Ms. Hye-Rim?" As I approached the group of disguised heroes, a woman with light brown hair stepped forward. I had already seen the disguises they wore in the original movie, so I knew immediately that it was Jung Ha-Yeon speaking to me. "Yes, you must be Ms. Ha-Yeon. It''s been a while." "Yes, yes, it has been a long time." "I didn''t expect to see you again like this." At my words, Jung Ha-Yeon smiled awkwardly and nodded. Then she began to examine me from head to toe, her gaze making me feel a little self-conscious. "Something seems... different about you." "That''s the whole point of disguise. Does it seem a little strange?" "Oh, no, not at all. I''m actually a little surprised at how pretty you look." Leaving Jung Ha-Yeon behind, who mumbled something about how this was surprisingly good, I approached Baek Shin-Hwa and Shin Chul-Min. Even though I didn''t want to, I had to work with them, so I needed to say hello. "Mr. Shin Chul-Min and Ms. Baek Shin-Hwa, right? I guess it''s been... some time since we met?" "A-ah, hello!" "Hello!" When I waved and greeted them, Baek Shin-Hwa, who wore a short-haired wig, stiffened and bowed her head, while Shin Chul-Min, who wore a red-haired wig, smiled cheerfully. "Are you two a little closer than thest time we met? You''re not still fighting, are you?" My first encounter with Shin Chul-Min and Baek Shin-Hwa left quite an impression on me. I never thought I''d be questioning a hero and a heroine who were both victims of a lucky sukebe. In response to my yful remark, Baek Shin-Hwa strongly denied it with exaggerated gestures and voice. "That''s not possible! Mr. Chul-Min and I would never fight; we''re very close hero friends, right, Mr. Chul-Min?!" "Uh... What? We don''t have a bad rtionship, but it''s not like we''re super clos-" "No! We''re super close! So, Ms. Shin Hye-Rim, I would never be the kind of person to argue and cause trouble with my fellow heroes, okay?" "......Uh, I see." What''s with this reaction? At first nce, it seems like Baek Shin-Hwa is trying to emphasize her closeness to Shin Chul-Min. It¡¯s like the heroine who vehemently denies when someone asks, ''Aren''t you two actually not that close?'' I expected a tsundere-like response¡ªembarrassed but subtly hinting at their closeness. Instead, it sounds like she''s making excuses to me. Where have I seen this expression before? Oh, right, on a criminal I was interrogating. "So rest assured, there will never be a situation like the one Ms. Shin Hye-Rim is worried about!" "......" I finally realized. Baek Shin-Hwa, you''re scared of me. That''s weird. Last time we met, she was just fine talking to me normally. What''s wrong with her now? Did she hear some rumors about me btedly? "Anyway, I''m d to hear you two are getting along, and I''m sure you''ll work well together in the future." I extended my hand to Shin Chul-Min and Baek Shin-Hwa to shake. Shin Chul-Min shook my hand right away, while Baek Shin-Hwa shook mine with a trembling hand. "......" Baek Shin-Hwa''s hand was mmy, her palms drenched in sweat. I couldn''t figure out why she was suddenly so afraid of me, but I knew I needed to bridge this awkwardness between us. We¡¯d be seeing each other frequently, and this was no way to behave with a colleague. I''d have to be extra nice to Baek Shin-Hwa. "Well, why don''t we head inside? I heard we can go to the staff room." After greeting them, I suggested that we proceed straight to the faculty office. The chairman had already briefed me on what to do. When we go to the faculty office, all the professors who will be in charge of us will be waiting. We will have to exin to them who we are and why we are there. As we entered the academy, Shin Chul-Min led the way, and I followed closely behind. Walking beside me was Jung Ha-Yeon, while Baek Shin-Hwa trailed cautiously at the rear. I had imagined that Baek Shin-Hwa and Jung Ha-Yeon, who had both shown an interest in Shin Chul-Min, would sit next to each other, but the reality was different. Feeling slightly disappointed, we walked into the staff room, where four teachers were waiting for us. "Ah, you must be from the Hero Association and the Awakened Crime Division, right?" The youngest of the teachers, a female, stepped forward to greet us. "We''ve been expecting you. These teachers and I will be your homeroom teachers." These teachers were responsible for the first, second, and third grade sses, respectively. Since we didn''t know which grade the monster was disguised as, the n was to assign each hero to a different grade to find it. Originally, there were only three teachers, but with my addition, they had included a third-grade teacher. His face was not seen in the original story, but it looked familiar to me. "Hmm?" I walked up to the familiar-looking male teacher, who stood up straight with a tense expression on his face. "Aren''t you Lee Jung-Seok?" The teacher was none other than Lee Jung-Seok, a hero I had met once before when I subdued a troublemaker simr to Kim Min-Seok. "Why are you here? Weren''t you a Hero?" "Uh, I quit being a hero a while ago and became a teacher at the Awakened Academy!" "Huh? Suddenly? Why?" "Well, I just felt that I wasn''t performing well as a hero, so... I decided to teach here to fulfill my childhood dream of bing a teacher." Many heroes retire and be teachers at Awakened Academies. Given their battlefield experience, they are highly valued as educators for the Awakened. "Yeah? Is that so? Well, it''s good to see you after all these years." I patted Lee Jung-Seok on the shoulder, happy to see a familiar face. "Well, it''s an honor to meet you too, Team Leader 5!" "What do you mean, ''honor''? Don''t be so stiff. I''m here as a student; how can you be so respectful to a student?" "No, I''mfortable doing this!" After exchanging greetings with Lee Jung-Seok, the female teacher continued her exnation. Shin Chul-Min was assigned to the first grade, Baek Shin-Hwa to the second grade, and Jung Ha-Yeon and I to the third grade. My homeroom teacher would be Lee Jung-Seok. "Jung-Seok, you''re my homeroom teacher, right? I''ll be counting on you." "I''ll do my best!" "......Mr. Lee Jung-Seok is usually not that kind of person. What''s wrong with him?" The young female teacher looked at Lee Jung-Seok and me, shook her head, and continued. "You are here to find the monster, so you don''t have to pay attention to the ss. If you want to skip ss and wander around the school, you''re free to do so." She also brought up the topic of our dormitory arrangements. "Oh, and by the way, you''ll be staying in our academy dormitory for a while." I had heard this during the briefing. Since we couldn''t leave the academy while the monster was on the loose, we''d be staying in the academy''s dormitory. "The dormitories at our academy are equipped for two people per room. Since Hero Shin Chul-Min is the only male, he can have a room to himself. But among the three of you, two will have to share a room. Who will that be?" In short, two of us¡ªJung Ha-Yeon, Baek Shin-Hwa, and I¡ªwould have to share a room. "......Wait a minute, two of us have to share a room?" At that, Baek Shin-Hwa broke out in a cold sweat again and nced nervously at me. "Same room?" For some reason, Jung Ha-Yeon''s eyes suddenly lit up. Chapter 36 - High School Magical Girl (2) Someone will have to share a room, and I was just thinking about who it would be best to share a room with when Jung Ha-Yeon spoke to me. "U-um, Ms. Hye-Rim." "Yes?" "What would you like to do, Ms. Hye-Rim? If you don''t mind, I''d......" Jung Ha-Yeon blushed profusely and spoke carefully. She seemed hesitant, possibly wanting to suggest how she wanted to share the room, but I had already made up my mind. "I-I''d like to share the room with-" "It''s better if Baek Shin-Hwa and you share a room." "......What?" No matter how I thought about it, this seemed like the best arrangement. Baek Shin-Hwa seemed to be scared of me, and Jung Ha-Yeon would likely feel morefortable sharing a room with her fellow hero. It would also give the main characters a chance to get to know each other better. "Wouldn''t it be morefortable and fun to be with the same heroes?" "N-no. Not necessarily......" "Yes! You''re absolutely right! I''ll ept Ms. Shin Hye-Rim''s suggestion." Jung Ha-Yeon looked ufortable, while Baek Shin-Hwa quickly agreed, her fear of me evident. "I''ve always wanted to get to know you too, so Ms. Ha-Yeon and I will share a dorm room. Please take care of me, Ms. Ha-Yeon." "...Ah, um, okay. Please take care of me too." Jung Ha-Yeon, with a slightly stiff expression, nodded. Just like that, the dorm room assignment issue was resolved. I didn''t have anyints since I wasfortable in my own room, and I believed that Jung Ha-Yeon and Baek Shin-Hwa would also prefer to share a room. After all, they''d be together for a long time, so this was an opportunity for them to bond. Jung Ha-Yeon shot me a disgruntled look, but I¡¯m sure it was just my imagination. After sorting out the dormitory arrangements, we proceeded directly to our assigned sses. From this point onward, I will have to be a student and blend into this academy. I will have to talk to many students to find the monster. In order to connect with the students, it''s important to make a good first impression. The word "cheerful" doesn''t really describe me, but it''s a job. As much as I dislike it, I have to do my best. I''m going to find this monster as soon as I can, and then I''m going to leave the academy. "Well, er, um, everyone. Oh, today I''d like to i-introduce you to a new student." I followed Lee Jung-Seok to the second ss of the third year. As I waited at the door, Lee Jung-Seok informed the ss about the arrival of a new student. "A new student?" "I hope it''s a girl!" "I hope it''s a handsome guy." "...But what''s wrong with Mr. Jung-Seok? Isn''t he way too nervous?" "Did something happen?" "Why is he suddenly using honorifics? He''s usually so casual." The ss stirred with anticipation and curiosity upon the mention of a new student. All eyes were fixed on the ssroom door, awaiting my entrance. The arrival of a new student is a rare urrence in school, so it''s bound to be exciting. But why is Jung-Seok so nervous? He should introduce me properly. What''s going on with him? "A-anyway, Lee Hye-Yung,e in!" At Jung-Seok''s cue, I pushed open the door and stepped into the ssroom. All thirty students directed their gaze towards me simultaneously. While I didn''t feel nervous, I was worried about how to make myself look approachable andfortable. I started with a bright smile and a warm greeting. "Hi, everyone, I''m Lee Hye-Yung. Nice to meet you!" To avoid appearing imposing, I introduced myself using a pseudonym with a moderate smile and hand gesture. Upon my greeting, Lee Jung-Seok held his breath as the students reacted with enthusiasm. "Wow, she''s cute!" "She''s so pretty..." "Thank goodness. We finally have a pretty girl in our ss!" "...Does that mean the rest of us aren''t pretty?" "Oh, no, that''s not what I meant..." Initially, their reactions were loud, triggered by my appearance. Frankly, I wasn''t particrly pleased with being called "pretty" by these kids. It hardly felt like apliment to me in the first ce. Nheless, I was relieved to have made a favorable first impression. After settling the students down, Lee Jung-Seok spoke to them again. "Shin... Lee Hye-Yung is a transfer student, so she may not be familiar with our academy yet. I hope you''ll all be nice to her, alright?" "Yes, of course, but... Mr. Jung-Seok, why are you speaking so formally to a new student? It seems awkward." "That''s right, it''s unlike you! Talk like you normally do!" "W-what do you mean, like usual? I''ve always been like this?" "Don''t y dumb. You''ve always enjoyed teasing us, and you even talked about showing us your fist." "Ho-oh?" Upon hearing this, I nced at Lee Jung-Seok. I thought he was pretty quiet when he was a hero, but I didn''t expect that when he''s with children, he''s a jokester and a tease. "Teacher, is that true?" "Oh, n-no, that''s n-not true! I''ve always been a sincere teacher..." "You must be really good at being friends with your students; that''s really nice to see." These words weren''t mere pleasantries but genuine words. It was clear that these students were at ease with Lee Jung-Seok and regarded him as a friend. He likely belonged to the category of teachers who typically engaged in jovial banter and conversed with students on equal footing. So, when he mentioned showing them his fist, it was likely intended humorously rather than as a literal threat. He told me that he dreams of bing a teacher, and it''s nice to see him fulfilling that dream at the academy and being so close to the students. "I like that kind of atmosphere too, so why don''t you just go about your business as usual and don''t mind me?" "T-that...!" "Come on, why don''t you treat me the same way you treat the other kids?" Maintaining a respectful tone exclusively with me might raise eyebrows among the students. So I told him to rx and treat me like a real student. "N-no, I-I''m sorry...!" "Why are you apologizing? Mr. Lee Jung-Seok didn''t do anything wrong." I''m just trying to be natural, but Lee Jung-Seok is being strange. His profuse sweating and paleplexion betrayed his difort. "Really, I''m not a bad teacher..... Eh?!" In an instant, Lee Jung-Seok copsed forward, losing consciousness. I rushed over and helped him up. What''s wrong? "Hey, Jung-Seok... No, I mean, sir! What''s wrong?! Wake up!" No matter how much I shook Lee Jung-Seok''s shoulders, his upturned eyes remained fixed ahead. He simply moved his mouth and repeatedly said, ''It''s a misunderstanding'' and ''I''m not a bad teacher.'' "Mr. Jung-Seok has lost consciousness!" "What?! Why so suddenly?" "Call an ambnce immediately!" When Jung-Seok fainted, the kids started screaming in surprise. What began as a casual introduction to the ss and an attempt to gather clues about the monster took an unexpected turn when the homeroom teacher fainted abruptly. Fortunately, Lee Jung-Seok regained consciousness within 10 minutes after fainting. It seemed he was on the verge of another seizure when he opened his eyes and saw me, but regardless, the children calmed down once they saw he was okay. After the brief hup, their focus naturally shifted to me. More than a dozen students had already surrounded my seat, bombarding me with questions. I answered each question with a smile. "Hey, Hye-Yung, which school are you from?" "I''m from Awakened Academy in Busan, and I came here when I moved to Seoul." "What kind of power do you have?" "Body enhancement." Revealing myself as a magical girl wasn''t an option. If I transformed in front of them, my disguise would crumble, and they''d recognize me as Shin Hye-Rim. So, I imed to be a body enhancer¡ªa reasonable exnation given my considerable strength even without transformation. "So, despite your cute face, you''re a body enhancer?" "By the way, Hye-Yung, your skin is really nice. Do you have any cosmetics you usually use?" "...Huh? No, I don''t wear makeup." "Then do you use a face pack or something?" "Did you ever have a rtionship before you transferred?" Most questions seemed trivial, mainly from girls asking about cosmetics. While I understood their age-appropriate interest, these questions were a little difficult. I struggled to rte to other girls, and being in such a high-energy environment as a high school girl was challenging, especially given that I''ve always been a government employee. Providing brief answers, I scanned the room. Arge group of students peered in through the ssroom windows, likely students from other sses drawn by the news of the new student. "Wow... She''s so pretty." "I heard she was cute, so it''s true. Why doesn''t my ss have a transfer student like that?" "I heard there was a really pretty transfer student in ss 1." "What?! In ss 1 too?" "I''m so jealous, damn..." It seems that Jung Ha-Yeon has already be a hot topic. Like me, she was likely surrounded by students, being asked all kinds of questions. I hoped she was managing well, considering her reserved nature. I spent the morning forcing myself to smile and memorizing names with my ssmates. Since we didn''t know who the monster disguised himself as, understanding the ss dynamics was crucial. I was so busy pretending to be a bright and cheerful student that before I knew it, it was lunchtime. Many kids invited me to eat with them, but I declined. "Sorry, the kid who transferred to the next ss is my friend from the same academy as me. I decided to eat with her today." Excusing myself, I headed to ss 1. Seeing Jung Ha-Yeon exit the ssroom, I approached her. "Ha-Yeon... I mean, Yeon-Ha. Let''s go eat together." Her pseudonym was Jung Yeon-Ha, a simple reversal of her original name''s sybles. We agreed to meet for lunch every day, sharing any discoveries we made. If we go to the cafeteria, we''ll probably find Baek Shin-Hwa and Shin Chul-Min there. "Y-yes! Ms. Hye-Yung, let''s go together." "Yeon-Ha, don''t friends not need to be respectful to each other?" "Oh... yeah. Of course." Jung Ha-Yeon responded awkwardly, clearly not yet ustomed to having casual conversations with me. Walking side by side, we headed to the cafeteria. I looked around and saw other girls walking closely in pairs, holding hands or linking arms. I remembered that Team Leader 1 used to cling to me like that. Now, since I''m ying a girl with a bright personality, it would be perfect to act like Team Leader 1. So, I immediately grabbed Jung Ha-Yeon''s hand. When I suddenly did this, she looked back at me with a surprised expression. "H-hey. Hye-Yung?" "Huh? What''s wrong?" "N-no. I m-mean, y-your hand......" "Hand? Are you ufortable holding hands? Should I let go?" I did exactly what the other girls around me were doing, but Jung Ha-Yeon seemed ufortable with this. I tried to unsp my hand right away, but she held it tightly. "...No, it''s not ufortable. Let''s hold it like this." "Hehe, do you think so?" I giggled and tightened my grip. The more I did, the redder Jung Ha-Yeon''s face seemed to turn. To be honest, I don''t feelfortable talking like this either. But what can I do? It''s good to be this way so that I can talk to others easily. I''m smiling and using facial muscles I don''t normally use, so my face is already feeling cramped. I''m also speaking in a high-pitched voice, so my throat seems like it''ll hurt soon. If the chief hadn''t forced me toe here, I wouldn''t have had to go through all this trouble. ...Ah, I already want to go home. Chapter 37 - Nine-Tailed Fox (?) After leaving the cafeteria, the four of us gathered together. Jung Ha-Yeon and I sat next to each other, with Baek Shin-Hwa and Shin Chul-Min sitting across from us. We talked while we ate. "Wow, it''s been a while since I''ve been to school, so it''s kind of fun. It''s a shame we came here to find a monster; otherwise, we could have enjoyed it in peace." At Shin Chul-Min''sment, Baek Shin-Hwa grumbled, her eyebrows drawn together, a slight hint of fatigue already showing on her face. "Is that so? I was so busy keeping up with the students'' tension that I don''t even remember what I did." She shook her head and sighed in frustration, muttering to herself that she wasn''t sure she''d be able to find the monster here. It was the same for Jung Ha-Yeon. "I don''t think I''ve gotten used to my ssmates yet. It''s the first day, so it can''t be helped, but I can''t keep up with the topics they''re talking about," she sighed, thinking that she needed to get the students to talk so she could proceed with the monster investigation. Then she turned to me. "What about you, Ms. Hye-Rim? Do you think you''ll do well?" "Well, I''m kind of like you guys." It''s not easy to suddenly try to y a student again after having a social life as an adult. So far, I''ve just barely gotten by greeting my ssmates. I realized that everyone was going through the same thing. A student from my ss saw me and greeted me. "Hey, Hye-Yung~, enjoy your meal!" A girl who I thought was particrly energetic waved back. Her name was definitely Oh Min-Ah. I remembered her because she asked the most questions. "Yes, Min-Ah! Have a nice lunch too~" I greeted her with the same smile, and she smiled back. The three heroes looked a little surprised to see me like that. "What is it? Why are you guys looking at me like that?" "...No, nothing. We just thought that Ms. Shin Hye-Rim is working really hard." Jung Ha-Yeon and Shin Chul-Min were silent, and Baek Shin-Hwa spoke on their behalf, trying to be as euphemistic as possible. If I tranted that phrase, it''d be: ''Don''t you think you''re being a little too serious with the personality that you set?'' "I couldn''t wait to catch the monster, so I put my pride and everything else aside." I shrugged and responded. It doesn''t really matter; they''ll just see me for a little bit and never again. No matter what I do or what kind of personality I y, I don''t care about my pride because I won''t see them for long anyway. I don''t have to walk on eggshells around them. "I hear you. I should try a little harder, like Ms. Hye-Rim." Perhaps inspired by my appearance, Jung Ha-Yeon seemed to make a resolution. "By the way, I heard something earlier, and I''m guessing that''s what''s causing the monster''s problems." Baek Shin-Hwa opened her mouth with a serious expression again. That was a bit unexpected. She had only been at the academy for a few hours and had already found a clue about the monster? "I heard through the rumors this morning that Shin Hye-Rim''s ss teacher, Mr. Lee Jung-Seok, suddenly copsed?" "Oh, that?" "Yes. There''s no reason for an Awakened who was a hero to suddenly copse for no reason. Could it be that there was a monster lurking in Ms. Shin Hye-Rim''s ss and attacking him while he was caught off-guard?" Baek Shin-Hwa asked me, a witness in the ss, if I had noticed anything. Oh that. I suppose if she only heard that he copsed, it would seem suspicious. "That wasn''t the monster. I don''t know why, but Jung-Seok looked like he was in bad condition to begin with." I exined in detail what had happened that morning. It seemed like he just suddenly felt unwell and copsed for no reason. Maybe he had a cold or something? "Uh... Excuse me, Ms. Hye-Rim?" After hearing my exnation, Baek Shin-Hwa made a dumbfounded face. Her lips were twitching, as if she wanted to say something. What is it? Why is she looking at me like that? "Why are you interrogating a teacher when you''re supposed to be looking for a monster?" "...What?" My first day at the academy was fruitless. I did ask my ssmates a few questions. "Have you seen any of your friends acting strangetely?" "What? No. Why?" Even if the monster could copy their appearance, it couldn''t copy their personality perfectly. I asked the students if any of their friends had suddenly started acting weirdtely, and they all said no, they hadn''t. "I wonder if we can catch it this week." The monster starts to move in earnest next week, ording to the original storyline. While it''s possible it will reveal itself, I wanted to catch it as soon as possible. I was eager to get out of this academy, get rid of the uniform and wig, and return to my normal life. "This is not what I should be doing at my age." In the evening, I entered my assigned dormitory and immediately took off the wig. I had been wearing it all day, and I thought I was going crazy in frustration. I untied my hair and went straight to bed, sighing with relief since no one was watching. "That damn chief. That bastard is probably happily working because I''m not there." The thought of the bastard who sent me here, smiling while working, made me angry. I will have my revenge. I''ll make sure to bring him a case worthy of a headache when I return after capturing the monster. -Knock knock As I was harboring my hatred, I heard a knock on the dormitory door. It was probably Baek Shin-Hwa or Jung Ha-Yeon. But it could also be a dorm monitor or another student, so I put my wig back on and opened the door. "Hello, Ms. Hye-Rim, may Ie in?" It was Jung Ha-Yeon. I didn''t see Baek Shin-Hwa, so she must havee alone. "I''d like for us to share any information from this afternoon." "Ah, is that so? Pleasee in." Jung Ha-Yeon came to share information, just like we did during lunch. I asked her about Baek Shin-Hwa. "She''s taking a shower right now, so that''s why I came first." Baek Shin-Hwa wouldeter, after she finished her shower. "Well, if you''ll excuse me." Jung Ha-Yeon walked nervously into the dormitory room as if she wereing to my actual house. "There''s no ce to sit together, so why don''t we sit on the bed for now?" There was only a single desk and a bed in the room¡ªno table for a group of people¡ªso it seemed like a good idea to just use the bed as a chair. I took off my wig again and sat down on the end of the bed. But Jung Ha-Yeon just stood there, staring at me. "Y-you want us to sit on the bed?" "Yes. I don''t have a chair right now, or shall we sit on the floor?" I suggested this out of consideration, as it''s morefortable to sit on a soft bed than on the hard floor, but would she rather sit on the floor? "...No, I was just saying." It didn''t seem that way, as Jung Ha-Yeon walked over and sat down next to me. Up close, her face was a little flushed. I wondered if she had taken a shower before Baek Shin-Hwa took hers. We sat next to each other and started discussing what we had found out. But, as usual, it was impossible toe up with anything solid in a day. I didn''t have much luck either. "I''m worried. We don''t know who the monster is disguised as or what it''s trying to do." "I know. If only we could catch it sooner." We waited for Baek Shin-Hwa, discussing our next move, and it felt strange to be alone with Jung Ha-Yeon. As we continued to talk, we ended up making small talk. I never imagined that I would have such a casual conversation with my favorite heroine. When I think about it, this is probably the first time I''ve ever talked to Jung Ha-Yeon in such a rxed atmosphere. Even when I first met her, I didn''t see her in normal situations. There''s a lot I want to talk about because I''m so close to the main heroine, who I always cheered for while reading the manga. Is it hard to be a hero? What do you usually spend your time doing? What are your favorite and least favorite foods? I can think of a lot of questions I''d like to ask, such as these small things that don''te up in the original story. Of course, what I was most interested in was her love life. Since this is a loveedy, I''m curious to know how far Jung Ha-Yeon and Shin Chul-Min''s rtionship has progressed. I don''t know how much time they spent together without me knowing. However, there is something that worries me. I was worried before, and I''m worried today too. No matter how I look at it, it''s hard to feel anything special about the way Jung Ha-Yeon looks at Shin Chul-Min. ...You don''t mean to tell me that, unlike in the original manga, Jung Ha-Yeon has stopped liking Shin Chul-Min? That''s a problem. To think our main heroine can''t even be a heroine! That''s something that can''t and shouldn''t happen in my virtuous life. That worried me, so I decided to probe Jung Ha-Yeon first. "By the way, I''ve heard dozens of questions about rtionships from students today, since they''re at the age where they''re supposed to be in a rtionship. Have you ever been asked about it?" "They''ve asked me about it, too, although I''ve never been in a rtionship." "Wow, really?" I asked, feigning surprise. "So you don''t think you''d like to in the future?" "What? What do you mean?" "Well, I mean, I''m asking if you don''t have a crush on anyone." "C-crush?!" At the word "crush," Jung Ha-Yeon reacted in surprise and blushed profusely. Oh? Isn''t this the reaction of someone who actually has a crush? "I''m going to take a shower, Ms. Ha-Yeon; could you go to Ms. Hye-Rim''s room first?" Baek Shin-Hwa was surprised when Jung Ha-Yeon asked her to go to Shin Hye-Rim''s room with her, to which Baek Shin-Hwa said she''d jointer and jumped into the shower. For some reason, Baek Shin-Hwa seemed to find Shin Hye-Rim difficult, so Jung Ha-Yeon went to Hye-Rim''s room by herself. To be honest, Jung Ha-Yeon was a little happy that Baek Shin-Hwa said she wouldeter. She wanted to stay alone with Hye-Rim for a while longer, though she was a little disappointed that she wouldn''t be able to share a room with her. Jung Ha-Yeon went to visit her alone, feeling strangely nervous, even though she was just entering a dormitory room. She didn''t feel this way when she was alone with Lee Mi-Na or Lee Yoon-Seo. Why was it that she couldn''t speak properly when she met Hye-Rim? It was probably because she longed for her so much. That must have been why her heart felt like it was going to burst, even though they were just sitting next to each other on the bed. It must have been because of longing. As they talked about their future ns, she couldn''t help but feel happy. Just as she was thinking that she wanted this time to continue, Hye-Rim brought up something out of the blue. "By the way, I''ve heard dozens of questions about rtionships from students today, since they''re at the age where they''re supposed to be in a rtionship. Have you ever been asked about it?" Rtionship talk. She''d heard that a lot too, but she had never been interested in rtionships, so she hadn''t dated anyone. "They''ve asked me about it, too, although I''ve never been in a rtionship." But then Hye-Rim said something else that made her heart pound. "So you don''t think you''d like to in the future?" "What? What do you mean?" "Well, I mean, I''m asking if you don''t have a crush on anyone." "C-crush?!" As soon as she heard that word, a face came to mind. It wasn''t a man. She didn''t know why, but she saw a woman''s face. When she heard the word "crush," she thought of a woman''s face. And it was none other than the person who was talking to her right now. "N-no! I don''t have a crush on anyone because I''m not interested in rtionships." She hastily denied Ms. Hye-Rim''s words. Yes, what she was feeling right now wasn''t really a crush or anything like that. It was just the way she felt toward a benefactor she admired. But Hye-Rim didn''t believe her. "Hmm~? Really? It seems to me that you have a crush on someone." "...What do you mean? I said I didn''t." "Really? I see. If you say so, then it must be true." However, Hye-Rim interrupted. "But on second thought, I don''t think so. It looks like you do have a crush on someone." "......!" What was she talking about? How could she speak with such conviction? Maybe, just maybe, she wondered. Did Ms. Hye-Rim know what she was thinking? "Do you want me to guess the name?" "W-w-what?! What do you mean by..." -sssk Before Jung Ha-Yeon couldprehend what she said, Shin Hye-Rim leaned toward her. Her face stopped right next to Jung Ha-Yeon''s ear. "Someone you like. I think I know." Her soft voice tickled Jung Ha-Yeon''s ear as her warm breath brushed the nape of her neck. Hye-Rim''s hair brushed against her arm. Thump, thump, thump. The sound of her heart pounded in her ears. No sound came out of her mouth. She wondered if she was even breathing. She could only stay still, hoping that Shin Hye-Rim didn''t know. "The name is Shin..." "......!" ''Shin''... It was over the moment the words came out. Was Hye-Rim really, really looking into her mind? If so, with what face should she face Hye-Rim? As she squeezed her eyes shut, clutching her chest, which was about to burst at any moment, Hye-Rim immediately pulled away from her. "Fufufufu, I''m just kidding." "...Uh, yes?" "I''m just joking around with love stories like the rest of the students. If you say you don''t have a crush, then you really don''t." Hye-Rim apologized, saying she was sorry for teasing her. Jung Ha-Yeon was able to calm down and rx again. Oh, it was just a joke, thank God. She felt like a decade had passed. ......Wait, so how did Hye-Rim know the first letter of the person she was thinking of? "By the way, if you ever meet someone you think you like, you can let me know." "...What?" "I''m tight-lipped, so I''ll keep your secret." Hye-Rim smiled brightly as she said that. It was a beautiful smile, but was it because of her imagination? Jung Ha-Yeon thought she could see nine fox tails behind Hye-Rim''s back. Chapter 38 - This isnt right, no? Jung Ha-Yeon''s reaction was so cute that I couldn''t help but tease her a little. Seeing Jung Ha-Yeon in real life after only knowing her from the manga was a surreal experience. I guess it wasn''t all bad that I came to the academy. "By the way, Ms. Ha-Yeon, if you ever meet someone you think you like, you can let me know." "...What?" "I''m tight-lipped, so I''ll keep your secret." I stopped teasing and revealed that I was just joking. I was relieved when I had already figured out that Jung Ha-Yeon liked Shin Chul-Min. She got so nervous when I said Shin Chul-Min''s first letter, ''Shin.'' She was so cute that I thought I was going crazy. I hoped that someday Jung Ha-Yeon would be able to ask me for rtionship advice. If I could progress their rtionship with my own hands, I wouldn''t wish for anything else. "......Um, Ms. Hye-Rim." "Yes." "Please don''t do that kind of prank to anyone else." "What?" When I stopped joking around and pulled away from her, Jung Ha-Yeon said, her voice still trembling. "If you act like that to anyone else, you might turn into aplete fox." "......What?" What the hell does that mean? I had no idea. It had been three days since we arrived at the academy. The four of us had been traveling around, trying to find the monster, but we hadn''t had much luck. I knew a little bit about which students the monster transformed into from the original plot. But when I visited those students, the monster was not in disguise. "The episode is actually about the main characters living in the academy, not the monster." So, since the monster was not shown much, my knowledge of it is not much. It''s quite stressful because I''ve been ying a character for three days in a row without getting anything. The corners of my mouth are sore from smiling all day to portray a cheerful personality. "I need to heal." Lying on my dorm bed, I craved some beer. Being cooped up in the academy dorms, I had no ess to alcohol or coffee. The Academy is too wholesome a ce for me, an excellent socialite who lives on alcohol and caffeine. I even sneakily asked the young female teacher who showed us around at the beginning if it was okay to drink in the dorms. Her reply was: "Uh...... I understand your sentiment, but of course, alcohol is not allowed in the dorms." She asked me to be patient. No, you said you''d help me with anything, but why can''t I drink? I''m just disguised as a student, but I''m an adult, and you know it. "My blood alcohol content is insufficient." I can''t anymore. I''m just going to drink. I just need to go outside the academy for a minute and get some booze. I''ll sneak out again and throw the empty bottles away afterward. Even though I''m an adult, isn''t it against the rules to drink alcohol in the Academy, you ask? As long as I don''t get caught, I''m good. There are plenty of kids who smoke in the school anyway, so even if I get caught by another teacher, I can say that the chairman gave me permission. So what I''m trying to say is that I can do whatever I want! While I''m at it, let''s ask Baek Shin-Hwa and Jung Ha-Yeon if they want to drink. Jung Ha-Yeon doesn''t like to drink, but Baek Shin-Hwa loves to. She''s probably craving a drink right now, just like me. Someone told me that the sin is lessened by sharing. The problem with that is that the people who said it are criminals, but let''s not nitpick. I went right into the next room and asked the two girls. "Guys, I''m about to go get some drinks; do you guys want some?" "What? You''re getting us drinks?" "Now?" Naturally, they looked at me incredulously, wondering what the hell I was talking about. But I didn''t miss Baek Shin-Hwa''s eyebrows twitching at the word alcohol. "I know it''s not a good idea to drink inside the academy, but we''re here to work, and we''ve been working hard, so I think we deserve a little reward." "Well, I suppose we could certainly use a little stress relief." "Exactly. That''s right, a cold beer is what a socialite needs." Gulp. Baek Shin-Hwa''s throat cleared. I already snagged one of them to my side. "Look, I get that you two want to drink, but we can''t go out at this hour, can we?" Looking at Baek Shin-Hwa and me, Jung Ha-Yeon raised an obvious question. Students in the dormitories are not allowed to leave the academy after dinner. "We''re in a special position, aren''t we? We can use the excuse that we need to get something for work and go out and get it." "Um...... is that okay?" "If you''re really iffy about it, I can just sneak out and get it." I''m confident I won''t get caught. It would be quicker to just go straight over the academy wall and run to the local convenience store. Hmm, I like the sound of that. Let''s just run out ande back quickly. That would be convenient. "......Yes, well, whatever. It looks like you two have already made up your minds, so who am I to stop you?" Jung Ha-Yeon sighed, telling me to do as I pleased. She adds that we should be careful not to get too drunk. "Of course not; I''ll just have a can of beer." With everyone''s agreement, there''s no stopping me now. It''s time to reward my tired body with alcohol. It had been a few days since I had taken refuge in this academy. Once human, I had somehow fallen into the realm of demons and emerged as a monster. The transition remained a mystery; I simply awoke one day to find myself transformed. "Damn it. If only I hadn''t exhausted myself trying to force open the gate, I wouldn''t be forced to skulk around like this." I will continue to hide in this academy until I regain my strength. And once I have regained some of my strength, I''ll pursue my n¡ªno, my dream. "I just need to bide my time. I have plenty of suitable offerings here, and it will only be a matter of time before my dream is realized." As I was lost in my thoughts, my ears perked up at the sound of approaching footsteps. Where I am now is at the back of the Academy building. No one would intentionallye to such a remote ce. I turned toward the source of the noise, wondering if someone wasing here. "Huh?" A female student was in the midst of scaling the wall. With her ck hair and charming appearance, she seemed to be a quiet girl. So why was she attempting to scale the wall at this hour? "Huh?" The girl turns around to face me, as if she''s noticed my gaze. "......" "......" Our eyes locked in a moment of awkward tension, silently conveying the same question: ''What are you doing here?'' This is bad. I preferred to remain unseen, and I pondered what excuse I could make if she were to engage me in conversation. Just as I was thinking about it, she climbed down from the wall and approached me. "Excuse me, what are you doing here at this hour?" As she drew nearer, a wide smile adorned her face, leaving me torn. Should I knock her out? The logical choice would be to subdue her, assume another guise, and depart, just as I had done when first concealing myself within this academy. I prepared myself to spring into action. "......!" But, inexplicably, my limbs refused to obey. As I prepared to pounce, my body remained frozen, trembling as if in the presence of a predator. ''I''m trembling? Against a girl like her?'' Since bing a monster, I have acquired a sixth sense of danger, a trait that has enabled me to evade numerous powerful beasts in the realm of demons. Yet now, in her presence, that same sense of foreboding enveloped me, warning against aggression. I knew intuitively that attacking her would be unwise¡ªI might even meet my demise. With a change of strategy, I decided to chase her away. "I was just trying to light a cigarette. Why don''t you mind your own business?" I said, intentionally sounding sarcastic. The student I''m transforming into is a male student who looks like a gangster. The position I need to take now is ''a bully she doesn''t want to get involved with.'' No student would willingly engage with such a figure. She, in contrast, appeared to be a model student. If I behaved like this, she would likely go away without further interaction. "Hmph, so there are people like you in this Awakened Academy too, huh?" To my surprise, she seemed intrigued rather than deterred. ...What? This isn''t right, no? That wasn''t good enough. I need to be even worse, like a total asshole. That way, she won''t even think about talking to me. "So what? I''m going to have a drinkter, so either join me or get lost." I''m pretending to be a bad guy, smoking and drinking inside the academy. This should make her want to leave. "Oh! Really? You have alcohol?" ......Why are her eyes sparkling even more? Something''s wrong. I must have been targeted by a really strange girl. Chapter 39 - This isnt right, I said! I tried to sneak over the wall to leave the academy, but I felt a gaze on me. Turning around, I saw a boy standing still. Why is he here at this hour? Curious, I asked him and started chatting. He turned out to be an ordinary bully¡ªthere are kids like him everywhere. The boy looked annoyed that I was bothering him. "So what? I''m going to have a drinkter, so either join me or get lost." He gestured for me to go away, but the mention of alcohol made me excited. Has he been stashing alcohol in the academy? If I get some, can''t I drink for free? This is an opportunity. I won''t have to sneak out of the academy, and it won''t cost me anything. My new best friend was right in front of me. I''ve heard that you should make lots of friends in school. Even though I graduated without a single friend, the more friends you have, the better. If you make enough friends, one of them is bound to be a bully. Isn''t that what friends are for? "Do you have beer too?" I was more in the mood for beer than soju, so I asked discreetly if he had any. The boy took a step back. I don''t know why, but he seemed nervous. "...I do, but I only have enough for me." "Hmm, really?" So, he was nning to drink alone from the start? Sneaking alcohol to drink alone in the academy¡ªthis guy is weird. I don''t really care if students drink and smoke. In a few years, he''ll be an adult. No one will care how many cigarettes he smokes or how much alcohol he drinks. They''re just starting a little earlier than everyone else, like in high school. But don''t delinquents usually drink together with their friends? What is he doing in the academy, drinking alone? He shouldn''t have started this habit already. I''m really worried about his future. "There''s no one else to drink with, it seems? There''s no one here but you. Are you drinking alone?" "...What''s wrong with that? More than that, why are you asking? Are you going to drink too?" "Yeah. I was just about to buy some." The boy looked at me with a nk stare when I admitted it. It would look bad on me if word got out that a transfer student snuck out of the academy to drink, but it doesn''t matter. I''m not saying that I''m okay with the rumors, just because I''ll be leaving anyway. It''s just that he didn''t seem like the kind of guy who would start a rumor. I could tell right away that this guy isn''t one of those who hangs around with a bunch of bad friends. He''s just a lone wolf who wandered off at an early age. He doesn''t seem to have any friends to gossip with anyway. He seemed like a guy who would show up to a drinking party about two bottles in. "That''s too bad; I was going to ask if you had any extra beer to share." "You look like a good student, but you''re pretty wild too, aren''t you?" "It''s a secret from the other kids, okay?" I smirked and ced my index finger at the corner of my mouth, deciding to y the delinquent, just like him. If I can get to know him a little while I''m here, maybe I can get free drinks next time. Yay!, Baek Shin-Hwa. I''ve found the golden goblin! "My name is Lee Hye-Yung, and I just transferred to the second ss of third grade. What about you? What grade are you in?" "I-I''m......" When I asked his name, he stammered and didn''t say anything. What''s wrong with him? Oh, perhaps he''s not in the third grade? He must''ve thought I was the same age as him or younger, but when he realized I was a senior, he must have thought, ''So I''ve been talking casually to a senior?'' Maybe he''s a bully, but he didn''t forget his manners. "If you don''t want to talk, you don''t have to. But can I ask you a favor?" "W-what?" "Next time you run into me, if you have a lot of alcohol, share it with me." "...Huh?" "It''s always nice to have a drinking buddy, don''t you think?" Two is always better than one. It''s better to drink together than alone. You might ask if it''s right to take booze from a student instead of stopping them from drinking. However, I''m not the kind of person to care about such trivial matters. Alcohol and tobo aren''t things you can just tell someone not to use. The way to deal with them is not to prohibit them entirely, but to give a little guidance so they don''t go down a worse path. Maybe next time, if I get a free drink, I can give him a few words of wisdom. "Anyway, do me a favor, okay? I''m going to go buy some drinks now, and whether you smoke or not, I don''t care." Once again, I gently reminded him not to tell anyone about me, and then I jumped over the academy wall. I''d better go and get my blood alcohol content up. "Do you have beer too?" I panicked as the girl looked even more intrigued at the mention of alcohol. Was she really going to leave the academy to buy alcohol? "...I do, but I only have enough for me." "Hmm, really?" I didn''t have any alcohol on me anyway, but I lied and said I did, just in case. "That''s too bad. I was going to ask if you had any extra beer to share." She really was talking to me for the booze. Wow, so girls like that actually exist. A female student who looks like a model student but actually parties around. I''d heard about kids like this when I was human, but it was weird to see them in person. "You look like a good student, but you''re pretty wild too, aren''t you?" "It''s a secret from the other kids, okay?" The way the girl smiled and put her index finger to her mouth was mesmerizing. Given her appearance and personality, she must be a queen bee attracting a bunch of guys. It''s amazing that a girl her age already has the talent of a fox. What is going on in human society these days? It''s really scary. "My name is Lee Hye-Yung, and I just transferred to the second ss of third grade. What about you? What grade are you in?" She doesn''t seem to be leaving, so I''m trying to figure out how to excuse myself, but now she even wants to share introductions. This is a little awkward. "I-I''m......" I don''t know what name to give. The truth is that I transformed into this delinquent male student randomly after seeing him in the academy. I don''t even know the name of the boy I transformed into. The female student, Lee Hye-Yung, seemed to think that it didn''t matter. "If you don''t want to talk, you don''t have to. But can I ask you a favor?" "W-what?" "Next time you run into me, if you have a lot of alcohol, share it with me." "...Huh?" "It''s always nice to have a drinking buddy, don''t you think?" So, that''s what this was all about¡ªusing me as a shuttle to get free booze. "Anyway, do me a favor, okay? I''m going to go buy some drinks now, and whether you smoke or not, I don''t care." With that, she left. Looking at the way she skillfully climbed over such a high wall, it was clear that she was definitely an Awakened person. "...Seriously, there''s a girl like that?" This is the first time I''ve had a real conversation with someone since I''ve been back in the human world, and I can''t believe it''s about meeting up for drinkster. What happened to the human world while I was gone? "Maybe it''s time to let go of this disguise." The next day, Iy on the rooftop of the Academy, contemting. I had been hiding well in disguise until now, but after meeting Lee Hye-Yungst night, I began to feel uneasy. If Lee Hye-Yung was really looking for me and encountered the kid I had transformed into, things would get messy. My purpose is to regain my strength by changing my appearance and hiding every time this happens. "But who is she, that girl, Lee Hye-Yung?" At first nce, she looks like an ordinary student. With her lighthearted demeanor, she doesn''t seem very strong. However, the feeling of intimidation I felt when I tried to attack her was real. Even now, my hands are shaking. I wonder what would have happened if I had actually attacked her. Would I have been able to beat her? "It probably would''ve been impossible." Even the frightening monsters I''d seen in the demon world¡ªthe ones that looked so strong¡ªdidn''t feel as intimidating as Lee Hye-Yung. Lee Hye-Yung is the real deal. She''s a real monster, a powerhouse. I''m not sure why she''s in an academy with all these kids. "I''ll have to be careful not to meet her again." In the meantime, I''ll just have to avoid her from now on. -Creak. Just as I was thinking to myself, the door to the rooftop opened. It''s ss time, so no one should be on the roof. I turned my head to see if it was the cleaning staff. "Huh? What are you doing here?" "......!" The person I least wanted to meet and the person I shouldn''t have met. Lee Hye-Yung was there. Chapter 40 - What do you think youre doing right now? I only have a limited amount of time during breaks and lunch, so I decided to look for the monster even during ss hours. "Hey, teacher. I''m not feeling well, do you mind if I go to the nurse''s office?" Lee Jung-Seok, who was teaching, eagerly told me to leave. He must think I''m dedicated since I''m searching for monsters even during ss. We had already been informed that we were allowed to wander around during ss hours. So, I walked around the school with confidence. The monster is disguised as a student, which makes it tricky to find. However, it doesn''t mean that they can blend in perfectly. If there are two of the same person in a ss, they''ll be spotted immediately. That''s why, in the original manga, when the monster isn''t in ss, it''s killing time elsewhere in the academy. Where could the monster be hiding? It could be in an empty ssroom or sleeping in the health center pretending to be a sick student. But the best ce to hide is the roof. Since no one goes up there, I decided to check the roof first. If I saw a student on the roof at this time, there was a high probability it was the monster. With that in mind, I went to the roof. As I expected, there was indeed a student. But the face was very familiar. "Huh? What are you doing up here?" The delinquent student I met yesterday was standing on the roof. When he saw me, he looked very surprised. "You should have been in ss by now. What are you doing up here?" I asked, genuinely curious. No normal student would be on the roof at this hour. "I just couldn''t be bothered to go to ss," he replied with an annoyed look on his face. So he was up here killing time because he didn''t want to go to ss? Hmm... "What about you? Did you skip ss like me?" "Yeah, well. It was math ss, and I didn''t want to go. I used the excuse of going to the nurse''s office and came at the rooftop." "Heh, you''re such a delinquent, transfer student." "You shouldn''t be the one saying that, no?" I chuckled and walked over to his side. As I approached, he flinched a little and took a step back. He seems to be avoiding me for some reason. Why is he doing this? To be honest, I''m a little suspicious of this boy now. Maybe he''s actually a monster. It''s possible that he''s just a delinquent skipping ss because it''s bothersome. He''s a bad student who smokes and drinks inside the academy, so it wouldn''t be strange if he were here now. But what if he''s a monster? What if he''s just pretending to be a delinquent? I can''t pass up even the slightest possibility. I''d do anything to get out of this academy as quickly as possible. "Hey, was there someone else on the roof besides you?" "Someone besides me?" "Yeah. I was wondering if there was another delinquent student skipping ss like us." "...There wasn''t." "Hmm, really?" I ran in a single step to his side, who took a small step backward as I approached. I grabbed his hand, just in case he was really a monster and would try to run away. "So it''s just the two of us here?" Whether this guy is a monster or not, should I test him? "So it''s just the two of us here?" I was surprised by Lee Hye-Yung''s behavior as she smiled and grabbed my hand. Are girls so straightforward these days? Do they take the hand of a boy they''ve only known for a day? I don''t think so. Then what is this? Is she trying to seduce me? Is she flirting with me right now? "W-why are you holding my hand? Let go." "But you''ve been avoiding me for a while now. That kind of reaction is a little hurtful." Despite my grumbling, Lee Hye-Yung gripped my hand harder. What''s with this girl, actively flirting with me like this? As I suspected, she''s a queen bee who''s been through several men. "Get off me. If you don''t let go, I''ll make you." I was already avoiding Lee Hye-Yung, but it was quite overwhelming when she approached me like this. I waved my arms and protested, but she justughed and wouldn''t let go of my hand. "Why don''t you try if you can?" "......" She urged me on confidently. I felt shivers up my spine at her bold response. How can she be so confident even when a bully threatens her? I strongly suspected that she was indeed as scary as I felt. At that moment, I gave up resisting and kept my mouth shut. If I stayed silent, she would get bored and leave on her own. "Hey, I asked you this yesterday. What''s your name?" "......" "I don''t know what to call you because I don''t know your name. Can you tell me?" "....." "Don''t keep your mouth shut like that. What''s your name, huh?" "...What do you need to know my name for?" But she kept talking to me until the end. No matter how much I ignored her, she wouldn''t stop talking, so I finally spoke up. "I just want to get to know you. Maybe we can be drinking buddies in the future." "Did you really mean what you said yesterday?" "Of course, I don''t have any drinking buddies around me." "......" I thought she would ignore me if I told her I drank, but that wasn''t the case at all. Instead, I found her empathizing with me. "I don''t want to be friends with a bad girl like you." "Oh, that''s too bad. But......" Yikes. Lee Hye-Yung was getting closer and closer. I think her chest is touching me. "I want to know more about you." Wow, look at you, you fox. She''s flirting with me outright now? I don''t know why she''s doing this to me. I don''t know why she''s doing this to a guy she just met yesterday, and a delinquent at that. Is she really interested in me? I don''t think this boy is good-looking. Is this the kind of bad-boy charm I''ve heard about? I''m ying a bad boy, and a girl falls for me. I''ve been through a lot in my life. I''ve been human, I''ve been a monster, and now I''m being seduced by a girl, even though I''m a woman. "I think we''re going to be seeing each other a lot. What do you think?" "......" I was trying to figure out how to respond to Lee Hye-Yung''s unexpected forwardness when the bell rang throughout the academy. It was the end of the ss. "It''s recess. I''m going back." Taking advantage of the break, I started to make my way down from the roof. I swung my arm a little strongly to make Lee Hye-Yung let go of my hand. I''ll have to disguise myself as another student after this. "Hmm." After bothering him this much, he still didn''t tell me his name. Normally, he should give me his name. There are two reasons for this. Either he doesn''t want to give me his name, or he can''t. If he''s a monster, it''s probably thetter. "That''s really suspicious." I can''t let this boy go. I need to know his true identity. If I keep following him, I''ll find out if he''s really a student or a monster. "Hey, let''s go together!" I quickly followed the boy and walked right beside him. "Why are you following me again? You should go to your own ss." "Aren''t you going to ditch your next ss anyway? Let''s y hooky together." "If you''re going to y, y by yourself. I''m going to chill alone." The boy walked away at a fast pace, as if to avoid me. I caught up to him and grabbed his hand again to make sure he didn''t get away. Even if this guy really is a monster, he can''t escape my grasp. "W-what are you doing?! Stop bothering me and get the hell away!" "All you have to do is tell me your name." It''s pretty easy to tell if someone is a monster or not if you know what grade and ss they''re in. If you go up to them and say, ''Hey, didn''t you hang out with mest night?'' you''ll know right away. "I''m not letting you go until you tell me who you are. Got it?" I pulled the boy towards me with that deration. No matter how I look at him, he''s suspicious. I''m going to have to follow him around all day and see what he''s up to. "Are all kids nowadays carnivores like you? What do you think you''re doing right now?!" "I don''t know what that means, but don''t you dare try to get away from me." The boy tried to force himself away from me, but I tightened my grip and didn''t let go. We struggled in the hallway for a while. "......Huh?" I heard a very panicked voice up ahead. I turned around and saw a girl in front of us. It was Jung Ha-Yeon, who was disguised as a student. "W-what are you doing......?" With an expression that looked like she had lost everything in the world, she looked back and forth between me and the male student. Chapter 41 - What the hell? As Jung Ha-Yeon walked down the hallway, she witnessed an unbelievable scene. "Are all kids nowadays carnivores like you? What do you think you''re doing right now?!" "I don''t know what that means, but don''t you dare try to get away from me." Hye-Rim held the boy by the hand, refusing to let him escape. Who is this student, and why is she so obsessed with him? It wasn''t enough that they were holding hands. What Hye-Rim said to the boy was really disturbing. Don''t even think about getting away from me? What the hell? Why would she say that to a delinquent high school boy? Is that what Ms. Hye-Rim has always been like? Does she like younger bad boys? Jung Ha-Yeon knew that since they were here to find the monster, Ms. Hye-Rim was probably clinging to the boy for a reason. She wasn''t one to do things without a purpose, so she must have an idea. But even so, She doesn''t have to be so tempting, does she? "...Hye-Yung, who is he?" Jung Ha-Yeon needed to know what was going on, whatever it took. "...Hye-Yung, who is he?" Jung Ha-Yeon asked as she slowly walked over. I''m sure she''s curious about what''s going on since I''m holding onto a boy, but the problem is that I can''t just say it outright, ¡°I suspect he''s a monster!¡± in front of him. Hmmm, how do I phrase this? "Oh, Yeon-Ha, this is my new friend." "...Who''s your friend? Don''t be stupid." The boy frowned at the word ''friend'' and denied it. Ignoring him, I continued to signal to Jung Ha-Yeon. "This is a friend I met yesterday, but something about him intrigues me. I''ve been following him around because I want to get to know him better." ''I''m suspicious of him right now, so I''m going to keep a close eye on him.'' That''s what I''m implying to her. "......Hmm, is that so?" Hearing my words, Jung Ha-Yeon crossed her arms and nodded. She must have realized what I meant. "Yeah, I''ll tell you more about himter." "Okay, got it. But Hye-Yung." "Huh?" "I think he''s feeling a little overwhelmed by you." Jung Ha-Yeon red at the boy, her eyes as cold as the way I used to look at criminals. "If you really want to get close to him, you''d better stop with all that skinship. It''ll only make him ufortable." No, but he might be the monster and could run away. You want me to let go of his hand? Of course, if the monster ran away from me, I''d chase after it, but I assume she''s telling me not to do anything excessive. Perhaps Jung Ha-Yeon thinks this excessive behavior might provoke the monster instead. "Hmm, is that so?" "Yes, it is. So I think it''s best to keep some distance and just walk with him." Her words were calm, but there was a strong sense of determination in them. I felt an unspoken pressure from her to follow her instructions and stay away from the boy. ...What''s wrong with her? Is she worried about me? I guess she''s worried that the monster might act suddenly and hurt me. She wants me to keep a safe distance so that I can be ready to counterattack at any moment. Even though it''s unlikely that I''d be killed by a mere monster, I decided to listen to her first. "Okay. Since you don''t like holding hands, I''ll let you off by just standing next to you." "......" I let go of the boy''s hand, and he quickly withdrew his arm but gave me a meaningful look. "Have you been flirting with not just boys but girls too?" "......?" What the hell is this guy talking about? "Anyways, Yeon-Ha, we''ll be leaving now. Enjoy your ss, and I''ll catch up with youter." ''I''ll keep an eye on this guy and let you know if he''s a monster or not.'' After saying that to Jung Ha-Yeon, I quickly chased after the boy who was trying to sneak away. "Wait a minute." Jung Ha-Yeon followed me. As she stood next to me, she whispered in a low voice. "Just in case, I''ll stay with you and keep an eye on him." "Together?" "Yes, because we don''t know what might happen." Still ring at the boy, Jung Ha-Yeon insisted oning with me. I agreed. He''s the most suspicious for now, so I can only focus on him. "Okay, Yeon-Ha, you can y with us too!" "......You guys don''t have to take sses or what?" The boy looked like he had the most annoyed expression in the world as he realized he now had one more person to bother him. I was bothered by two weird girls all day today. Lee Hye-Yung, who seemed to be trying to flirt with me, and Jung Yeon-Ha, who seemed to like Lee Hye-Yung. I don''t know what kind of love triangle this is. I was already exhausted from dealing with Lee Hye-Yung alone, but when Jung Yeon-Ha came along, skipped ss, and stayed by my side all day, I almost died from being overwhelmed. "How can I withstand that re all day?" From the moment we met, Jung Yeon-Ha had been giving me a cold stare, and it wasn''t hard to see why. Her eyes turned cold whenever Lee Hye-Yung''s hand touched me, even for a second. It was clear she didn''t want me to be with Lee Hye-Yung. No matter who looked, that was the look of a jealous woman. I know this very well because I am also a woman. "That Lee Hye-Yung, what is she up to?" She''s seducing a delinquent student she''s only known for a day, and she''s already seduced the same sex. Even when I was human, I had never seen a fox like her. "At least I''m alone now, so I can rest easy." The afternoon sses were over, and the students were streaming out of the Academy. I slipped into the crowd, hiding myself from Lee Hye-Yung and Jung Yeon-Ha. I kept looking for an opportunity to escape because I knew that if I kept going like this, I wouldn''t really be able to get away from them all night. In the end, I sessfully escaped. "I never thought I would be able to have a normal conversation with a human so soon." I thought back to my time with Lee Hye-Yung yesterday and today. Although I was scared of her because of her mysterious powers, she saw me as a human being like herself, and we talked a lot. Even if her reason for visiting me seemed a little impure, it was my first human interaction since bing a monster. Even though I found her very ufortable, annoying, and irritating. Still... "This is what I''ve been missing." I was hungry for human interaction. I want to be treated as a human being, not a monster. I no longer want to live in a world of monsters where I have to risk my life to survive. I want to go back to being human. "...But it''s not time yet." I am still a monster. I am not human, but I will be one soon. That''s why I hid in this academy¡ªto fulfill my goal and be reborn as a true human. "I can''t be treated as a human yet." No matter how much I pretend to be human, I''m still a monster. So, let''s save human-like behavior for when I''m truly human. I''ll always revert back to being a real human. "I''ll have to change my appearance first." If I stay like this, I don''t know when I''ll run into Lee Hye-Yung again, and she''lltch onto me. I need to find a new disguise as soon as possible. I walked around the academy, looking for a suitable student, until a boy caught my eye. He was tall and quite handsome¡ªa cheerful boy with apletely different vibe from my current self. ...Should I just transform into him? There is only one person in this academy who is chasing after me with a fire in her eyes: Lee Hye-Yung. She seems to be obsessed with the bad boy style, so if I change into the exact opposite, she won''t even notice. I don''t think his handsome looks will go unnoticed, but I''ll just have to hide well. I just need to make sure Lee Hye-Yung doesn''t catch me. With that thought in mind, I immediately transformed into the form of another boy. "Done." I looked through a nearby window to confirm that I had changed. Now that I have a new look, I can resume my hermit life. Where will I go to kill time today? As I walked around the academy again, I saw Lee Hye-Yung running around in front of me, looking around, probably searching for me. She was likely looking for the old me, who has now disappeared. Haha, but what can you do about it? The guy you''re looking for isn''t here anymore, and even if he is, it''s not me, but the original delinquent schoolboy. I was able to walk around with peace of mind, even with Lee Hye-Yung in front of me, whom I had been avoiding. There would be no reason for her to talk to me now. "...Ah!" .......That''s what I thought, but Lee Hye-Yung saw me and came running over. I definitely changed my appearance. How did she recognize me ande over? "Mr. Chul-Min, may I speak with you for a moment?" Aha, the boy I transformed into was someone Lee Hye-Yung knew. ...Dammit. What the hell is going on here? Yeah, it makes sense when you think about it. There''s no way a fox like her wouldn''t have already approached a handsome boy, and this boy was already in Lee Hye-Yung''s circle. His name is Chul-Min, and he''s been targetted by a strange woman. You must be in a lot of trouble. "...Yes. What is it?" For now, I answered Lee Hye-Yung''s question. She asked me with a respectful tone, so I answered back respectfully. "I have something urgent to tell you, so let''s go to a ce where there are no people." She spoke cautiously as she asked me to leave. I thought she was the kind of girl who would talk to anyone in a friendly way and approach them, but this was unexpected. I followed Lee Hye-Yung, wondering when I could slip away again. As soon as we part ways, I''ll change into someone else right away. Next time, I shouldn''t be a boy, but a girl. "I think we can stay here; no one will see us." Lee Hye-Yung walked behind the academy building and looked around to make sure no one wasing. What the hell is she being so careful about? As I was thinking that... "Whew, I''ve been wearing a wig all day, and it''s really ufortable, so I''ll take it off first." With a swish, Lee Hye-Yung''s hair came off. "......Huh?" Her long ck hair fell away, revealing bright, beautiful blonde hair underneath. ...What? That was a wig? Lee Hye-Yung held the ck wig in her hand as she spoke. However, I couldn''t understand what she said next. "Mr. Chul-Min, you can take off your wig too. Don''t you feel ufortable?" "...Uh, ah, no. I......" Seriously, what the hell? What is even going on? I''m too flustered to speak. I realized that Lee Hye-Yung''s hair was a wig, and that the boy I had transformed into was also wearing a wig. Lee Hye-Yung''s mood also changed so much. I don''t understand it at all. What is going on here? "If you don''t mind it as it is, just listen to this." I can force myself to understand up to this point. But there''s something else I don''t understand. "We found the monster." Why is the word "monster"ing out of Lee Hye-Yung''s mouth? Chapter 42 - Hello. Its nice to see you. Dammit. In my momentary distraction, I lost sight of the boy. He blended into the crowd of students and disappeared. I''d been with him all day and nothing had happened, so I let my guard down. "Ms. Ha-Yeon, I''ll go look for him again." As soon as I realized I had lost the boy, I immediately started searching for him. "I''ll go look for him with you!" "Then, Ms. Ha-Yeon, please go to the other side and look for him there." "Okay!" Jung Ha-Yeon ran to the other side and began her search. It wasn''t confirmed that he was a monster, but the possibility was strong, and I couldn''t let it go. I summoned my magic power and focused it into my eyes. In an instant, my vision widened, allowing me to make out faces in the distance. I ran around the academy, and it wasn''t long before I found the one I was looking for. However, he wasn''t alone. "Hey, what''s for dinner tonight?" "It doesn''t look very good; let''s just get something from the store." "I don''t have any money; can you lend me some?" "You borrowed moneyst time and didn''t pay it back. Pay me back first, bastard." The boy was walking along with his two friends. What? He has friends? That doesn''t make sense. If the boy was really a monster, he shouldn''t be mingling with the other students. He can''t. A monster can only change its appearance, not its identity. "......" An uneasy feeling crept up on me. Suspicion was about to turn into conviction. To rify my suspicions, I approached the boy. "Hey, I''ve been looking for you for a while." "Huh? Who are you?" The boy frowned as I greeted him. His hair was dyed in bright tones, and he wore a sarcastic expression. This was the delinquent I was looking for. But the boy in the middle of the group of friends looked at me with a confused look. "Don''t you remember me? We met yesterday." "...What are you talking about? I don''t remember seeing anyone like you." He acted like we were meeting for the first time. It can''t be. I''ve seen you yesterday and today all day long; it makes no sense that you don''t recognize me. I asked him once more, just in case. "Really? You don''t have a twin, do you?" "I''m an only child, though?" I thought maybe he had a twin, but that wasn''t the case either. That would mean the bastard I suspected was a monster. Dammit. "I don''t know what''s going on, but aren''t you looking for the wrong person?" "......Yes, I think so. I''m sorry; I must have been mistaken. Oh, but can you tell me your name?" "My name is Oh Seok-Min...... By the way, you''re kind of cute, and since we met, why don''t you go to the store with us......?" I left the boys behind and ran immediately. That guy was a monster. We need to find him right now. I should''ve been convinced from the moment he didn''t give me his name. If I''d known this was going to happen, I should''ve just punched him in the face when we met on the roof earlier. "Sigh, dammit. I really wish I had a monster-finding spell." Then I wouldn''t have to go through all this trouble. Why the hell don''t I have that kind of spell? I hurried on, looking for the monster. I saw Shin Chul-Min walking in front of me. This is good. I should let him know about this. "Mr. Chul-Min, may I speak with you for a moment?" I told him I had something to say and led him to the back of the academy. I didn¡¯t want any other students to overhear that we were searching for a monster. "I think we can stay here; no one will see us." Only after I confirmed that no one was nearby did I open my mouth again. Before I told Shin Chul-Min that we had found the monster, I first took off my heavy wig. My head was feverish and sweaty from running around and worrying that I was in trouble. "Mr. Chul-Min, you can take off your wig too. Don¡¯t you feel ufortable?" "...Uh, ah, no. I..." I suggested that Shin Chul-Min take off his wig for a while, but for some reason, he stuttered in embarrassment. What is it? Why are you so flustered? Anyway, I decided not to pay attention. I have more important things to talk about right now. "If you don¡¯t mind it as it is, just listen to this. We found the monster." "......!" Shin Chul-Min looked quite surprised when I told him that I had found the monster. He must be surprised, because we''ve already found it. I didn¡¯t expect to find it this way, either. I didn¡¯t expect to lose it either. "This is him. The monster transformed into a delinquent schoolboy." I showed Shin Chul-Min the photo of the delinquent boy I had taken earlier, just in case I lost sight of him again. "The monster''s disguised as a student named Oh Seok-Min, and we need to find and catch him before he disguises himself as another student." "......" "The monster doesn¡¯t know that we''vee to the academy to catch him yet, so rest assured, he''s still in the form of a student named Oh Seok-Min." "......" "I''ll post this picture and the student¡¯s name in our chat room, and Baek Shin-Hwa and Ha-Yeon will start looking for the monster right away." I looked at Shin Chul-Min¡¯s face and said, "So you can find this student too." He hadn¡¯t said anything since earlier, so I wondered what he was thinking so seriously about. "...Mr. Chul-Min?" However, it wasn¡¯t merely a serious expression; his face waspletely pale. Was he shocked to hear that we had found the monster? It''s strange. The Shin Chul-Min I know is the kind of person who would run off to find a monster as soon as he heard that we''d found one. "Are you okay? You don¡¯t look well. Is something wrong?" "What? Oh, no, I¡¯m fine, Ms. Hye-Yung." "......Really?" I felt ufortable with Shin Chul-Min¡¯s words. I wonder why. It seems it was because he called me Lee Hye-Yung, not Shin Hye-Rim. Even though I¡¯m using the name Lee Hye-Yung now, he always called me by my real name when we were together. So why would he answer me with a pseudonym? "You mean this guy is a monster? Okay, I''ll go get him right now..." "Wait a minute." I called out to Shin Chul-Min, who was about to turn around and leave. Just in case. I asked him again, just to be sure. "Mr. Chul-Min, can you call me by my name?" "...What?" "I want you to call me by my name." "......" Beads of sweat trickled down Shin Chul-Min¡¯s cheeks. Something was wrong from the start. Why is he so nervous? Is it really that? It doesn¡¯t make any sense, even to myself. Could it be that the monster transformed into Shin Chul-Min, and I found it? Could such an incredible stroke of luck have happened? "W-what¡¯s wrong, Ms. Lee Hye-Yung? Suddenly asking me to call you by your name." Just now, Shin Chul-Min called me by my name, Lee Hye-Yung. Oops. The corner of my mouth twitched up. But I supressed it and asked the question again. "No, it¡¯s nothing, Mr. Chul-Min. Do you know which association I belong to?" "A-association?" "Yes. Do you remember who I am?" ".......Gulp." Shin Chul-Min swallowed, his throat burning. Step. I took a step toward him. "Y-you''re a Hero, no?" Step. Shin Chul-Min took a step back. "That''s right, I''m a hero. Then, Mr. Chul-Min. Who are you?" Step. I took another step forward. "I''m a hero, too! I''m here to catch the monster!" Step. step. Shin Chul-Min took two steps back. "No." I shook my head. My mouth was already curled into a genuine smile. "You''re a monster, bastard." "......!" Thud! Before Shin Chul-Min, no, the monster could react, I quickly reached out and grabbed it by the back of the head. Crash! And mmed its face into the ground. "Guh?!" "Hmm? Don''t resist. Stay down, and you won''t get hurt." Face down on the ground, the monster struggled violently. I let it stay like that for a moment, then tugged on its hair and pulled its face up. It was real hair, not a wig. It was the monster, not Shin Chul-Min. "What the hell is going o¡ªeh, magical girl?" The monster red at me with a ferocious re, and only then did it realize what I looked like now. The school uniform I was wearing had turned into a flowing dress. I had already transformed into a magical girl. "Since we can''t cause a bloodbath in the middle of ss, why don''t we change our location?" "Guh?!" I grabbed the monster''s shoulder and lifted it up. I leapt into the air and quickly flew to a nearby mountain. "Ughhhhhh!!!" I dragged the monster by the throat. Arriving at the mountain, I threw the monster to the ground. Crash! The monster''s fall from the sky to the ground kicked up a cloud of dust. It was a bit of a high fall, but this shouldn''t kill it. "You son of a bitch!" The dust cleared, and the monster was revealed. There was no more Shin Chul-Min. The monster had shed its human form. It had long, jet-ck hair, with horns resembling those of mountain goats protruding from either side of its head. Its eyes were long and slit like those of a reptile. It appeared to be a hybrid between a monster and a woman. Just like the monster I saw in the original manga. "You finally revealed your true form, huh?" Landing in front of the creature, I unsped my hands. It was time to put an end to this stupid student game. Chapter 43 - Monsters are people, too! "Cough! Ugh...!" The monster coughed and clutched at its waist, clearly sore from the fall and covered in dirt. "Hah, ugh... What are you doing all of a sudden?" "Do you need a reason to subdue a monster?" I retorted, tapping on my smartphone to inform the protagonists that I had the monster subdued on a nearby mountain. The three of them would be arriving soon. "I''m here to capture you, and I want to get this over with and go home, so just surrender. I won''t kill you if you don''t resist." "I didn''t do anything wrong! There''s no reason for me to be caught!" "You''ve already harmed one student at the Academy." "It''s only one. I didn''t even kill anyone." Indeed, the monster hadn''t caused much trouble yet. There has only been one victim so far. If I had to charge it with anything, it would be assault and illegal entry. But those were human standards. "Don''t push it. You''re a monster, aren''t you?" "Ugh...!" "You''re not just a monster; you attacked a human. You should be thankful I''m not killing you on the spot." "......" "Also, did you think I didn''t know your n?" I know what you''re trying to do. "After regaining your strength inside the Academy, you nned to attack weaker students and slowly absorb their energy, right?" "...! H-how did you know?" Even though the students at the academy were Awakened, they were inexperienced inbat. Subduing such students would be easy for a monster. In the original story, the reason the monster was discovered was because it was caught by Shin Chul-Min while attacking the students. "It''s obvious what you''re trying to do. You''re the reason the gate has been opening so oftentely, right? You''re forcing it open to enter the human world." "Ugh...!" "Because of you, countless monsters have crossed over here. If the heroes hadn''t shown up in time to stop them, there would have been many civilian casualties." Approaching the monster slowly, I saw it step back, maybe realizing that fighting back would only make things worse. "Really, you''re the reason I came all the way out here to work. Why should I have to handle this when I''m not even a hero?" "You''re not a hero?" "I''m not. I''m a government employee, one who is on a business trip." I chuckled as I introduced myself. "I''m a government employee who hates working, so please don''t make this harder for me. Let''s take it easy, yeah?" "......" "You have a disgruntled look on your face? Don''t want to get caught? Then give it a try." Crack. I stretched my fingers, making a bone-cracking sound. "If you want a harsher punishment, I''ll give it to you." "Tsk!" The monster clicked its tongue and red at me. Its eyes were filled with such murderous intent that I wondered if it could kill me with just a nce. If I let my guard down even a little, it might pounce and kill me. "How dare you re at me like that?" Perhaps I should give it a proper mental education so it doesn''t entertain such thoughts again? How did I end up here? Where did my life go wrong? Was it the moment I was pulled through a gate and thrust into a world of monsters, gaining strange powers, and bing one myself? Or was it when I yearned to be human again? Maybe that was my mistake. Perhaps I shouldn''t have desired to be a human in the first ce. I am a monster, not a human. If only I hadn''t harbored those hopes, if only I hadn''t gotten my hopes up in vain. I wouldn''t feel this despair now, would I? "Dammit..." I cursed quietly as I kneeled before the magical girl, seething with frustration at everything. If I had known Lee Hye-Yung was a member of the Awakened Crime Division hunting me, I would have been more cautious. I wouldn''t have gotten entangled with her. If only I hadn''t let myself be fooled by her act. If only I hadn''t believed I was interacting with a normal human being. Despite her irritating seduction, those days with Lee Hye-Yung were peaceful and happy. I realized those moments were what I had wanted as a human. Knowing I''ll never have that again... It''s heart-wrenching. "You knew all along?" "Huh?" "Did you know I was a monster from the moment we met?" "...So-Young, hold on; I''ll call you backter." I interrupted the magical girl who was on the phone, seeking answers. She nced at me briefly, then put her phone away and replied. "That''s not true. I just heard that the delinquent had some alcohol. I figured it was lucky for me and asked for a drink. I didn''t suspect you were a monster back then." "So, you realized I was a monster this morning?" "Yes. Even though you were ying truant and hanging out on the roof like a delinquent, I found it suspicious when you didn''t give me your name." "...I see." Lee Hye-Yung''s insistence on being close to me was actually an interrogation to determine if I was a monster. She didn''te to me because she liked me in the first ce. "Ha, haha." I let out an involuntary chuckle. That''s right. I shouldn''t have deluded myself into thinking I could blend in with normal humans. I was just a pawn in her game all along. "I see. You didn''t really want to be with me." "You hated it anyway, but now that you think about it, you''re kind of disappointed?" "Yeah. I should''ve definitely run away then." It was strange that I felt such a frightening sensation from an ordinary girl in the first ce. I should have realized from then on that Lee Hye-Yung was not an ordinary student, and I unknowingly indulged myself with her because of my petty feelings. Now, it''spletely out of my hands. "Will my dreams evere true?" "....." The magical girl looked down at me wordlessly. "...Hey." As if she wanted to say something, the magical girl was about to speak. "Ms. Hye-Rim, are you okay?!" "Where''s the monster?!" "Are you safe?!" Three figures rushed towards us from afar. They were likely thepanions of the magical girl who hade to the academy to capture me. "I''m safe, and the monster is here, cooperating." "I see. I''m relieved you''re unharmed." "The... monster?" "It doesn''t look like what I imagined." One of them checked on the magical girl''s condition, while the other two looked at me warily and curiously. "It''s a monster that appears human... I never imagined there could be one like this among monsters." "Mr. Chul-Min, don''t get too close. It''s dangerous." They scrutinized every aspect of my appearance¡ªmy horns, my eyes, every part that marked me as a monster. It felt like being scrutinized in a zoo, like an exotic animal on disy. "So, what do you think we should do with this monster? Should we kill it right away?" "Well, we don''t know what kind of powers it might have, so maybe that''s the safest option for now. It''s our duty as heroes to deal with monsters, isn''t it?" "Ms. Hye-Rim, what do you think we should do?" The three people who had followed me were heroes, unlike the magical girl. Their immediate reaction was to kill me on the spot. They''re heroes, and it''s their duty to y monsters. It''s only natural that they see me as something that needs to be destroyed. I understand that. I understand my position; I understand theirs, but... "No, guys. For now, let''s not kil-" "I''m... I''m not a monster." Yet, despite knowing all this, I couldn''t help but be annoyed. "I''m not the monster you think I am." Why can''t they see me as one of their own? Why? Look at me. We''re having a conversation here, and aside from the horns and eyes, I look just like a human, right? "Please... don''t look at me like that!" I want to be human too. "Please, don''t call me a monster!" No, I am human. I''ve been human since the day I was born. "I''m just as human as all of you!" I screamed at the top of my lungs at the people in front of me. Before I knew it, tears were streaming down my face. "My name is Yoo Seo-Eun. I was born in South Korea, and I used to have a normal life." I made sure they knew who I really was. "My hobbies are cooking and watching dramas. I used to spend every weekend enjoying homemade meals and watching dramas." Yes, that''s right. That was me. A person who lived an ordinary life, seeing each day as just another day, finding small happiness in it. A girl who dreamed of a soap opera romance¡ªthat''s me. I want that life back. I can''t let it end like this. I can''t give up. I''vee this far for a reason, right? "I''m not just pretending to be human!" I have to take it back. My life. With my own hands. Chapter 44 - H-honestly, I think monsters are people too A dark aura began to emanate from the monster, Yoo Seo-Eun. It meant that she was drawing out all her power. ...She''s awakening suddenly? This isn''t good. Yoo Seo-Eun, who desired to be human more than anyone, seemed to be awakening due to being repeatedly called a monster. "W-what''s happening?!" Baek Shin-Hwa was startled by Yoo Seo-Eun''s sudden change in demeanor. "I think it''s trying to attack us. Be careful!" Shin Chul-Min swiftly assessed Yoo Seo-Eun''s intent and prepared for battle. Baek Shin-Hwa and Jung Ha-Yeon also tensed up, ready to restrain Yoo Seo-Eun. "Stop! Don''t attack. I''ll handle her alone." I stopped the protagonists and approached Yoo Seo-Eun. These three shouldn''t be dealing with her. If they make a mistake, they might kill her while trying to subdue her. My purpose isn''t to kill her, so I, who have no intention of killing her, must stop her alone. "You guys, if there''s anyone nearby who tries toe this way, please stop them and send them back. I will subdue the monster myself." "...Ms. Hye-Rim, will you be okay?" Jung Ha-Yeon, who had already transformed into a magical girl to prepare to attack Yoo Seo-Eun, asked cautiously, her face full of concern for me. It''s been a long time since anyone showed concern for me when facing a monster. "Absolutely. I won''t lose to a monster. Trust me." "No, Ms. Hye-Rim, I believe in your strength. What I''m worried about is whether the monster will die." "......." "I don''t think that monster is evil. It seems... pitiful." As it turns out, it wasn''t me that Jung Ha-Yeon was worried about, but the monster. Jung Ha-Yeon was also hoping that Yoo Seo-Eun wouldn''t die, which is a bit surprising. By the way, even Ha-Yeon is worried about me getting into an ident. It seems like there''s one more department head. "Don''t worry. I feel the same way." I chuckled as I watched Jung Ha-Yeon look at the monster with a wistful look in its eyes. "I''ll just talk it down; trust me, calming down a child who won''t listen is my specialty." "Yes, I''ll only trust you, Hye-Rim." Receiving a warm smile from Jung Ha-Yeon, I approached Yoo Seo-Eun. "Hey, calm down. You''re not going to kill us, are you?" "...Eek!" Ignoring my words, Yoo Seo-Eun lunged at me, swinging her arm. I quickly twist my body to avoid her attack. Talking isn''t working. Yoo Seo-Eun, who suddenly awakened her monster power, has lost control. "This is so annoying." In the original story, Yoo Seo-Eun recklessly attacked the protagonist. Even with her power amplified, Yoo Seo-Eun''s position is still that of a viin. Unable to defeat the protagonist, she was eventually defeated and lost her life. At that time, she had absorbed the power of the academy students and gotten even stronger, but now that she hasn''t recovered her strength, she''s no match for me, even if she''s awakened. Even if she fought with full strength, she wouldn''t be able to defeat me, and even if she fought with her body like this, it would only be bad for her. That power is too much for her body, and even if I let her be, she''ll die without me stopping her. "Calm down. If you keep fighting, you''ll be the only one to suffer." "Die! Die! Die!!!" I kept dodging Yoo Seo-Eun''s attacks and trying to talk to her, but it was not working. I can''t help it. I tried not to be violent as much as possible, but now I have no choice. "I must! I must survive and be a human..... guh?!" I drove my fist into Yoo Seo-Eun''s stomach as she charged at me. Her abs clenched, and she was sent flying, crashing to the ground. "Ugh...!" As she rolled on the floor, she clutched her stomach where I had struck her. Despite controlling my force, the impact was so intense that it momentarily immobilized her. "Cough! Ugh...!" "Are you awake now?" As I approach the fallen Yoo Seo-Eun, her sharp eyes re at me. It''s still a malicious look, but at least her eyes are clear now. A few blows to the head will bring her back to her senses. Historically, that''s the cure. One punch, and he''s calm, right? "If you attack me again, I''ll hit you harder. And you know, if I couldn''t control my power, I could identally kill you. You don''t want to be killed by me, do you?" "E-even if I don''t die here, you''re going to kill me anyway." "What are you talking about? I told you from the beginning, I won''t kill you if you surrender." Apparently, Yoo Seo-Eun has misunderstood. She thought that because of what Shin Chul-Min and Baek Shin-Hwa said about killing her. Of course, I thought that too. Yoo Seo-Eun was destined to die in the original story anyway. I don''t mind letting her die. But I''m human, too. "I have no intention of killing you." Even though I came to this world andcked many emotions, I can still feel sadness and pity. It was the same when I saw Yoo Seo-Eun''sst words in a cartoon. "I have no intention of letting her die." Yoo Seo-Eun was turned into a monster against her will, and all she wanted was to return to her human form and live a peaceful life. When she was forced to die at the hands of Shin Chul-Min, it was quite a bittersweet feeling. In the manga, Yoo Seo-Eun had no choice but to die. If the protagonist hadn''t intervened, the academy students would have been killed by her. But what if we find Yoo Seo-Eun sooner than in the original, and her sins have not umted? It''s not toote. There''s still a good reason to save her. "You said you wanted to be a human, right?" When I came to the academy because of the section chief, I made up my mind. I''m going to save Yoo Seo-Eun from this. Let''s give her a chance after all she''s been through. "That wish, I''ll fulfill it." "...Huh?" "I can help you, so will you believe me?" I held out my hand to Yoo Seo-Eun. She looked at my hand in confusion. "You have two choices; trust me and ask for help, or you can continue to run wild and die by my hand." "......" If she doesn''t trust me here and acts as she pleases, there''s nothing I can do about it. Now it''s up to her to decide what she wants to do. After being silent for a long time, Yoo Seo-Eun spoke with a trembling voice. "Can... Can you really turn me back into a human?" "Notpletely, but I can guarantee you the human life you''ve always wanted." "Is that......true? Really?" "Yes." I nodded without hesitation. "You said it earlier, didn''t you? You like to cook and watch dramas on the weekends." "...Yeah." "You can get back to that life. It''s possible. I''ll make it happen." It''s not a sin to want a simple, rxing weekend to indulge in your hobbies. I can rte to this because I love to drink beer and watch YouTube on the weekends. "What do you say? Will you entrust your life to me?" Her eyes wavered, and Yoo Seo-Eun slowly raised her arm. She brought her hand to mine but didn''t take it right away. She still hesitated. She must be having doubts. She must¡¯ve wondered if I could really fulfill her dream so easily. I didn''t reach out and take her hand, but just waited and watched her until she took it of her own volition. She didn''t hesitate for long. Yoo Seo-Eun trusted me and took my hand. "You chose well." A smile tugged at my lips again. Still holding her hand, I pulled her to her feet. Then, I turned to the main characters, who had been watching without speaking. "Everyone, this monster, Yoo Seo-Eun, although she has the body of a monster, was once a human." Yoo Seo-Eun, a human who became a monster. What should I call her? If you call her a monster, she''s a monster, and if you call her a human, she''s a human. That means that Yoo Seo-Eun is either a hero or a criminal. "Therefore, I decided to treat Yoo Seo-Eun as a viin, not a monster." If we treat Yoo Seo-Eun as a human, she bes a viin, not a monster. "From now on, Yoo Seo-Eun''s treatment will be managed by the Crime Division." The three of them nodded silently, not saying a word. Lee Beom-Soo, the chief of the Awakened Crime Division, has been happytely. He didn''t have to face Shin Hye-Rim when he went to work. "It''s so refreshing to be rid of that bastard who always kept causing me so much stress, haha!" After finishing his work today with a rxed mind, Lee Beom-Soo prepared to go home. After spending days like this, he felt like all the stress he had umted was gone. "No matter how I think about it, sending Hye-Rim to the academy was a godsend." With a good reason to send her on a business trip, Lee Beom-Soo decided to send her to the academy right away. Part of his decision to send her to the academy was because he didn''t want to see her for a while, but he also had his own reasons. "I want her to mingle with the students and think about the old days." Lee Beom-Soo had a vague idea of what Shin Hye-Rim''s past had been like, and he wanted her to mingle with the students, even if it was only for a short time. ''I still remember the day I met her.'' Lee Beom-Soo recalled the moment he first saw her. For someone who had just turned 20 years old, the aura she exuded was extraordinary. Her face seemed devoid of human emotions. An attitude that seemed incapable of feeling happiness or sadness. Looking at her like a wounded stray cat, Lee Beom-Soo felt sorry for her. ''She''s had such a hard life from a young age, she''s bound tock human emotions.'' ¡®These days, she''s a little better, but she''s still a long way off,¡¯ Lee Beom-Soo thought. "Heh, I''m not even her father, so why should I worry about this." Lee Beom-Soo, who unknowingly considered Shin Hye-Rim as his own daughter,ughed bitterly. "Forget it; she''s good at taking care of herself, so she''ll be fine. I''m getting off from work." He shrugged his shoulders and turned to leave the office. -Ring, ring, ring! Lee Beom-Soo''s smartphone rang. It was a call from Shin Hye-Rim, who was at the academy. "What''s going on?" Shin Hye-Rim, the girl he''d sent to catch the monster, was calling him? Had she already caught the monster? "Oh, Hye-Yung, how are you doing at the academy?" Lee Beom-Soo picked up the phone and teased Shin Hye-Rim. Soon after, an irritated voice came over the receiver. [Yes, thanks to someone, she is doing sooo well.] "Huhaha! I''m d to hear you''re doing well. So, what''s going on? Did you catch the monster already?" [Yes, we have sessfully captured the monster.] "...Really?" Lee Beom-Soo panicked as his thoughts became reality. "Uh...... I see. Good job. But how did you catch the monster?" [Before I tell you that, I want to say something to the chief.] "What do you want to say?" [Do you mind if I bring the monster I just caught with me?] "......What does that mean, Hye-Rim?" What''s really going on? Chapter 45 - Ill take care of her! "Hye-Rim." "Yes." "I had no doubt you''d do a great job with this, you''re definitely our ace in the hole." "Thank you for thepliment. I will continue to be a proud and hardworking public servant." "That''s a good attitude. You got back from this one pretty quickly, didn''t you?" "Of course, monsters don''t stand a chance with a single punch from me." "You''re very strong. By the way, Hye-Rim." "Yes." "Why did you bring that monster all the way here?" The head of the Awakened Crime Division looked at Yoo Seo-Eun, who was standing next to me with a very tired look in his eyes. "Ever since I joined the department, you''ve been the first person to bring a monster to the Awakeners'' Association." "To think that I''m making history, I''m honored." "Now, can you cut the crap and exin it to me properly?" A vein popped out on the chief''s forehead. The way he''s looking at me is also strange. If I make a mistake, my civil service career will end not with a monster or a viin, but with death at the hands of the chief. "Mr. Chief. This monster...... No, I don''t think Yoo Seo-Eun is a monster." "She''s not a monster, she''s a human; is that what you''re saying?" "Yes, she looks human, doesn''t she?" I pulled Yoo Seo-Eun, who was standing stiffly by the side, and brought her in front of the chief. "Hmm... Except for the irises, ears, and horns, it''s human." "You even said you were human yourself, didn''t you, Seo-Eun?" "Uh, what?! Uh... yes. I''m a human." Yoo Seo-Eun continued to stammer to the chief of the Crime Division, who was staring at her. And she told him everything, from how she became a monster to why she crossed over to the human world. The chief of the Crime Division gave me a look of disbelief, but then I handed him the documents and exined further. "I asked So-Young to look up the data on Yoo Seo-Eun." What I showed the chief was Yoo Seo-Eun''s personal information. I asked Lee So-Young to look up Yoo Seo-Eun''s data immediately after capturing the monster. She asked me why, but I said I would exinter. "Yoo Seo-Eun went missing five years ago. What we have here about her and what she said arepletely consistent." "Yeah. She looks the same, too." The document also contained a photo of Yoo Seo-Eun when she was human. A ck-haired beauty with a slightly cold expression, this is what she looked like in her original form. "What I''m trying to say is this: Yoo Seo-Eun is just a victim who was sucked into the demonic realm by a gate that appeared out of nowhere. Since it''s our job to save people, shouldn''t we extend a helping hand to her as well?" "......I see where you''reing from, Hye-Rim." The chief sighed, rubbing his brow. Yoo Seo-Eun, who is standing between me and the chief, has been sweating profusely since earlier. She must be ufortable with this situation, too, because she followed me because I promised to let her live a human life, but now she''s being interrogated by the Awakened Association. Of course, I could take her in on my own and help her. But even that has its limits. After all, Yoo Seo-Eun is an illegal alien living in the human world. It would be better to report her to the Awakened Association. "There are some people who have fallen through the gate and crossed over to the Demon Realm, but only asionally, and I''ve rescued them many times. However, I''ve never had a human return as a monster before, so I don''t know what to do when this happens." "Well, we have victims who were captured and experimented on by the Monster Association, so we can put them under medical supervision like they did." "Is there any medicine in the world that can turn a monster back into a human? If there was, I''d be all for it." "I can do it." "...Huh?" "Huh?" My words startled both the chief and Yoo Seo-Eun. "I know what influenced Yoo Seo-Eun to be a monster, and I know how to suppress her power." "Are you sure about that, Hye-Rim?" "...Really, you can cure the monster power that has eroded into my body?" "It''s difficult topletely purify it, but I can do it to a certain extent." These words are not false. I''m not just saying this because I know what kind of power Yoo Seo-Eun gained in the original story. I am capable of purifying her. "I''m a magical girl, not an ordinary Awakened." Not that I''m an ordinary magical girl, either. "Anyway, Chief. What I''m requesting is that you let me take care of Yoo Seo-Eun myself. She''s still in her monster body and needs constant supervision, and I''ll be the one to do that." No matter how much Yoo Seo-Eun cries out here, "I won''t cause any idents or get into trouble!", no one will believe her. After all, she has the powers of a monster, and she''s already almost gotten into an ident. Her only crime so far is that she injured one Academy student, causing minor injuries. A minor incident that could have happened to any normal Awakened. But it''s a big deal when it''s a monster who did it. "...I don''t think it''s my ce to judge this alone." The chief of the Crime Division pondered for a while, then said that he had to report to the top. "Hye-Rim, I think this is a matter for the Awakened Association President to decide, not me." "That''s what I think too." "Well, I''ll pass along your thoughts. But you know, whatever the president decides to do with Yoo Seo-Eun, we have to abide by it." In other words, if the president deems her dangerous and orders her to be killed, I have to go along with it. "I understand. I''m not going to argue against it." "...Okay, then." The chief of the Crime Division smiled bitterly at my confident answer. I wish the process of delivering the report could be expedited, but since most of the staff have already left for the day, it will probably be tomorrow morning before Yoo Seo-Eun and I will have a face-to-face meeting. In the meantime, the obvious question of what to do with Yoo Seo-Eun came out of the chief''s mouth. "Since I can''t let her out yet, I''ll let her sleep in my office. I''ll keep an eye on her tonight." I decided to use Team 5''s office as a detention center. "I''ll feel better if you watch her yourself, but are you sure about that? You''ll be up all night too." "I''ve spent days and nights writing reports in the past, so why can''t I keep an eye on her?" After hearing that, the chief of the Crime Division agreed that it was true. Anyway, Yoo Seo-Eun and I spent the night in the office together. "I didn''t expect ...... this incident to be so big. I''ll be okay, right?" When we were alone, she finally spoke up. "It''s okay, just trust me." "...Even if I trust you, you still have to go along with the decision of the president of the Association, right?" "I said it''s okay after considering all that, so you don''t have to worry about it." I said as I walked to my seat in the office and flopped down in the chair. "What you need to figure out is how you''re going to live your life." "How to live?" "Yeah. Like a real human being, not just figuring out how to survive another day. Like, what''s for lunch tomorrow, what show to watch when I get home, how to bnce my bank ount so I can feel good about myself." "...Thatst one is not a good one." "Well, life isn''t all about happy things." I leaned back in my chair and propped my legs up on the desk. As Iy back, I looked up at Yoo Seo-Eun. "I promised you such a normal life, didn''t I? I told you to trust me with your life, and you chose to trust yourself to me." "Yes... I did." "Then just trust me, and everything will be okay in the end." I put my arms behind my head and closed my eyes. Yoo Seo-Eun wasn''t going to run away anyway, so I might as well get some sleep. Isn''t it dereliction of duty to sleep without monitoring, you ask? It''s smart to work flexibly. There''s no reason to do pointless surveince, right? "Hey, can I sit next to you?" "Huh?" Just as I was about to fall asleep, longing for my bed at home, Yoo Seo-Eun pulled a chair over and sat next to me. "It''s up to you. I''m supposed to be next to you anyway. If youe here first, then I won''t have to go there." "That''s true now that I think of it. Haha." Yoo Seo-Eun sat down, pulling her chair right next to mine, and then turned her head toward me, keeping her chair tilted back like mine. "Can I call you Hye-Rim? I''d like to call you by your real name now." "Of course. We''ll be seeing each other for a long time." "For a long time...huh?" Smiling slightly, Yoo Seo-Eun apologized. "Hye-Rim, I''m so sorry." "Oh, so you know how to be sorry, at least? How pitiful is it that I can''t go home and have to sleep here because of you?" "No, not that! Of course I''m sorry for that too!" "Then what are you apologizing for?" "...Just because a lot of people have suffered because of my vain thoughts." "......" "You''re right. My personal desire to be human came at the expense of others, and if you hadn''t found me quickly and stopped me, I would have took a road of no return." I turned my head to look at Yoo Seo-Eun, who was now in tears. "I realize now... I realize now how foolish I was to try to do something so inhuman as someone who dreamt of being human. I realized it all." I just stared at Yoo Seo-Eun, who was crying as she confessed her sins. I don''t know how tofort her in this situation. I can''t even empathize with her in the first ce. It''s a fact that Yoo Seo-Eun did something wrong. So I just said one thing. "As long as you know." At that, Yoo Seo-Eun, who was crying, burst outughing. "Yes, I found out because of you. And I''m here now because of you." ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Whispering softly, Yoo Seo-Eun slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep. She was very tired and drifted off to dreand. No wonder; she''d had quite a day. "...I should really go to sleep now." The chair is ufortable to sleep in, but if I force myself to close my eyes, I''ll be asleep soon enough. Chapter 46 - Cohabitation In the morning, I woke up early. If I overslept like I do at home, I knew that the chief of the Crime Division who came into our office in the morning would say, ''Hye-Rim, I told you to keep an eye on Yoo Seo-Eun, but did you sit down to sleep with her?'' I couldn''t sleep peacefully. Yoo Seo-Eun and I woke up and headed straight to the Awakened Association''s office. The president had alreadye to work. "...Will he leave me alone?" Yoo Seo-Eun''s expression was naturally not very bright, as her fate depended on the president''s judgment. "Don''t worry, everything will be fine." I reassured her and went inside the Association president''s office. Everything was going to be fine anyway. "Oh, you came?" The president of the Awakeners Association, who was waiting for us, came out and greeted Yoo Seo-Eun with a smile. A middle-aged man dressed neatly in a suit. As I thought, ''He sure looks like a typical middle-aged man'', the president of the Association pointed to a chair in front of him and said,"There''s no point in standing and talking, so sit down, both of you. I''ve already made coffee in case you twoe." He set the cup with the drip coffee on the table. I sat down at the head of the table and sipped my coffee, and Yoo Seo-Eun sat down next to me, looking at me awkwardly. "I heard all about it. About how you picked up a monster." "What do you mean ''picked up.'' I didn''t bring in an abandoned puppy." "Okay, then let''s say you found a missing person." When I told him that I wanted him to see Yoo Seo-Eun as a person, not a monster, he immediately agreed with me. Looking back at me, and the Association president, Yoo Seo-Eun whispered to me. "...Isn''t the President of the Association a very high person? Is it okay to treat him so casually?" "It doesn''t matter because we know each other well." In fact, I''m morefortable with the president of the Association than with my immediate boss, the chief. I had known the head of the Association since before I joined the department. When Yoo Seo-Eun was looking at me curiously, the President of the Association spoke to her. "You''re Ms. Yoo Seo-Eun, right? I understand your special circumstances. I think it''s a shame that you were suddenly sucked into the world of monsters and turned into one." "Uh... Yes. Thank you for understanding." "I don''t know if you know this, but there are more civilians than you think who end up beyond the gate. I suppose you could say that''s what happened to Ms. Yoo Seo-Eun. It''s just amon urrence." ¡°However¡±, he interjected. "The difference is that she returned as a monster, not a human." "Ugh...!" "No matter what, we can''t just let someone like you roam free with peace of mind. You understand that, don''t you?" "Yes, sir." Yoo Seo-Eun nodded immediately, as she had already prepared herself for this toe up. The president of the Association sighed, looking a little troubled. "I don''t know if this has ever happened before, but this is the first time, and I don''t know how to deal with it." "Mr. President. I really don''t think I''m going to get into any trouble. I really just want to live a normal life like everyone else!" "You mean the monster''s power won''t be directed at humans?" "Yes." "Even though that power has already injured one academy student?" "That... I have no excuse." Yoo Seo-Eun shook her head at the president''s words. No matter what, she couldn''t make what she''d already done go away. "Of course, it was only a minor injury, and from the reports I''ve received, I can understand to a certain extent, as it was a time of crisis for you as well. You do realize that making atonement is part of being human, right?" "...Yes, I do." "That''s why I decided to end this matter like this." This is where Yoo Seo-Eun''s treatment is decided. Yoo Seo-Eun''s eyes narrowed, and her fists clenched tightly. I just rxed and continued to drink my coffee. "Even though you currently possess the power of a monster, you were a human in the past, and you still have human consciousness. Therefore, I have decided to treat you as a human, not a monster, and more specifically as an Awakened." "You''re going to treat me as an Awakened?" "Yes." The President of the Association smiled slightly and nodded. "I honestly think so. Awakened is the name given to humans who havee to possess unknown powers, so isn''t Yoo Seo-Eun a kind of Awakened?" In short, gaining the power of a monster could be considered an awakening. "Yoo Seo-Eun did injure a student at the Academy, but it was a minor injury, and she''s an Awakened. Awakened people are ordered to domunity service if they injure an Awakened, so that''s what she''ll have to do, but it''ll be more intense than normalmunity service." "That''s fine. I''ll take it honestly." "Good, then you and Hye-Rim should go catch the criminals." "......What?" Yoo Seo-Eun opened her mouth in surprise at that. "You want me to catch criminals with Hye-Rim?" "Anyway, since you''re in a special position, you need to be under constant surveince. The only way to solve surveince andmunity service at once is for you to work under the supervision of Team 5 and Shin Hye-Rim." The president looked back at me and asked. "Do you think you can do a good job, Hye-Rim?" "Of course, just leave it to me." I opened my mouth. "Surveince is my specialty, so you can rest assured." "Okay, I''ll trust you." He looked at me with trust in his eyes and smiled. It was supposed to be like this. Yoo Seo-Eun would work for me for free and serve society by catching criminals. "Well, that concludes the treatment of Ms. Yoo Seo-Eun, you can go now." "Uh... a-are you serious? Is this the end?" "Are you unhappy? If you want a harsher punishment, I can give it to you." "Oh, no, that''s not it, I''m just... I''m so happy, it''s unreal." Still looking in disbelief, I put my hand on her shoulder. "Then let''s get to work to make it real. You''re going to be working for me for a while. You''ll have to follow me to work here tomorrow, too, got it?" "Tomorrow, too?" "Yes." The corners of Yoo Seo-Eun''s mouth turned up slightly at those words. What I meant was that you''re safe now, and you can live your life the way you want to. As if she realized that my words were meant tofort her, she looked at me and shed a tear. "Thank you so much...... I''ll try really hard to live my life from now on. I''ll be able to go back to my old life, like a normal human being." Little by little, her shoulders shook with sobs. I stroked her back without saying a word, and the president of the Association looked at us wordlessly. After Yoo Seo-Eun stopped crying, just as I was about to take the relieved Yoo Seo-Eun out of the Association president''s office, the president called out to me. "Hye-Rim, wait, can I talk to you for a minute?" I realized that the president wanted to talk to me alone. I asked him with my eyes, ¡®I can''t leave Yoo Seo-Eun alone; what should I do?¡¯ He said the same thing with his eyes. ''It doesn''t matter, she looks fine, let''s ask her to wait outside for a while.'' I asked Yoo Seo-Eun to wait outside the president''s office for a while. It was just me and the president in the room. I sat back down in my chair, and the president sat down across from me and smiled bitterly. "I''ve seen some strange things in my life. When Hye-Rim told me about Yoo Seo-Eun, I honestly didn''t believe you." "Still, thank you for thinking well of her." I had already contacted the president of the Association. I told him that I''d be bringing the monster with meter and asked if he could treat her like a normal human being. "Thanks to you, Yoo Seo-Eun will be able to live like a normal human being now, and I''m also grateful that you asked me to take care of her." "You''re the one in charge, Hye-Rim, not anyone else. I can trust you. Besides, when I saw her, I couldn''t think this was unrted." "Is that because of Hee-Jin?" "Yes. My daughter also fell through the gate once before, and if Hye-Rim hadn''t saved her back then...... my daughter could have be a monster like Yoo Seo-Eun." When I was a high school student, I identally witnessed a girl who had fallen into the demon world and immediately ran into the gate to save her. She turned out to be the daughter of the president of the Awakened Association. From then on, I was able to maintain a close rtionship with her. "Anyway, I''ll leave Yoo Seo-Eun''s affairs to you, and I won''t bother you anymore. It''s good to know that I can trust Hye-Rim to take care of not just a monster, but even ten leaders of viinous organizations. "I''m proud to have the trust of the president of the Association. I''ll go now; Seo-Eun will be waiting for me." "Okay...... Oh, by the way, Hye-Rim, there''s something else I want to tell you before you go." "What?" I started to stand up, but then sat back down. "It''spletely unrted to what we''re talking about, but yourmendation ceremony is in two weeks." "What do you mean, mymendation ceremony?" "We were supposed to give you amendation for catching all the Monster Association the other day, thanks to you. Didn''t the chief tell you?" "Oh, right." I''d forgotten about it because it wasn''t on my radar. "I''ll be presenting you with the award then, so I''ll see you then." "Okay, I will be seeing you in two weeks." I thanked the president and left the president''s office. When I opened the door, Yoo Seo-Eun, who was waiting for me, immediately came up to me. "What were you talking about?" "Just about living in this world." "...Huh? What do you mean?" In Yoo Seo-Eun''s situation, she probably thought I was talking about her, but it wasn''t really like that, so I had nothing to say. More than that, there was something else I had to say to her right now. "By the way, Seo-Eun, I told you that from now on you have to be under my supervision." "Yes, you did, didn''t you?" "That''s true even after you leave this Association. Likest night, even when you sleep, you have to be in my line of sight." "...Huh? That means..." "That''s right." Where should Yoo Seo-Eun live? There was only one answer. "You''ll be staying at my house for a while; just know that." Chapter 47 - Did I hear that wrong? "I-I have to live with you?" Yoo Seo-Eun stammered, quite confused by the idea of living in my house. "Isn''t it natural? It''s my job to keep an eye on you. I can''t ignore my duties, so it can''t be helped. You have to put up with the inconvenience." "No, it''s not inconvenient. It''s, uh, how to say it... Are you okay with me being in the same house as you?" "It doesn''t really bother me; I don''t care, so don''t worry." Perhaps Yoo Seo-Eun feels unnecessarily guilty for living in my house. I have to pay for her living expenses, so it''s a burden. "...I see. You don''t care about me." Yoo Seo-Eun seemed to be relieved by my words and calmed down a bit. But her tone also seems to have cooled down a bit. Was she that relieved? "Anyway. We can talk more about residenceter. I''d love to exin what our team needs to do starting today, but first, I have to go to the Awakened Academy." "You''re going to the Academy again? Didn''t you go undercover to catch me?" I shrugged, wondering why I''d need to go to the Academy again after we captured her. "Me and the heroes entered the academy as transfer students, but what happens when a transfer student doesn''t show up one day?" "Ah, I see. You''ll have to exin who you are and why you''re here to the students eventually." "That''s right. Of course, we can''t tell them that a monster has entered the Academy, and we were there to find you." The matter with Yoo Seo-Eun will be kept secret. We''ll tell the students that the Awakened Crime Division members and heroes were here to experience the Academy. "The only people who know your identity are the staff of the Awakened Crime Division and a few heroes, so keep those horns hidden when you''re out and about." "You can hide them, right?" Yoo Seo-Eun hid her horns as I asked. To be exact, she didn''t merely hide her horns, she transformed into her original human self. "......It''s been a while since I''ve been in this form." "You look good. Let''s stay that way all the time. You like your original form, don''t you?" "Yes. I do." A beautiful woman with long ck hair is Yoo Seo-Eun in her human form. After all, people are most beautiful when they are who they are. We looked at each other and smiled. "Oh, by the way, Hye-Rim, didn''t you say yesterday that you could heal me?" "I can, but we''ll talk about itter when we get home. Workes first." I said, "Let''s go straight to the academy," and Yoo Seo-Eun nodded and followed me. "I''m d we''re finally done ying the student. I used to be a student myself, but perhaps because I''ve been in the workforce for a few years now, the energetic kids are a bit overwhelming." "Is that so? I was actually quite enjoying it because it reminded me of the old days." "Unlike Mr. Chul-Min, I''ve been a hero for a long time, so I''m morefortable dealing with monsters than with well-meaning viins." The three main characters gathered in front of the academy. Baek Shin-Hwa and Shin Chul-Min were chatting with each other, while Jung Ha-Yeon stood still beside them. "Ah, Ms. Hye-Rim is here!" Jung Ha-Yeon, who was the first to notice that I was approaching, immediately turned toward me. "Hye-Rim, what happened to Ms. Yoo Seo-Eun...... Ah." Only when she got closer did she recognize Yoo Seo-Eun next to me. "You''re Ms. Yoo Seo-Eun, right?" Jung Ha-Yeon immediately recognized Yoo Seo-Eun in her human form. Her appearance wasn''t much different from when she was a monster, so she recognized her immediately. "...Yes, that''s right." "Ms. Hye-Rim, since she''s here, it must mean that everything went well, right?" "Yes, of course." Jung Ha-Yeon smiled gently at my confident words. She must be very happy because she didn''t want Yoo Seo-Eun to meet a bad end. I exined everything to the three of them about Yoo Seo-Eun. After listening to me, Baek Shin-Hwa breathes a sigh of relief. "I see, that''s good," she said. "I''m sure nothing will happen since Ms. Shin Hye-Rim is in charge." "I apologize for trying to do something bad for you and the students. I... I have no excuse." "It''s okay. To be honest, I can''t say I wouldn''t do the same thing if I were in your situation. Five years of wandering in the Demon Realm¡ªugh, I can''t imagine." Baek Shin-Hwa asks Yoo Seo-Eun what it''s like to live in a monster-infestedndscape. Yoo Seo-Eun began to describe what she had seen, and Shin Chul-Min threw his arms around her. "I''ve always thought that, but you''re really amazing, Ms. Shin Hye-Rim." "What?" "The strength you have. The way you always handle everything so neatly. To be honest, I''m really envious of you." Smiling awkwardly, Shin Chul-Min scratched his head. "I want to make people around me happy just like you, so what would have happened if you hadn''te to my aid in this case? I definitely wouldn''t have been able to save Ms. Yoo Seo-Eun." "......" I can''t really argue with that statement. In the original manga, Shin Chul-Min actually killed Yoo Seo-Eun himself. "It was the same with the Monster Association attack, and it''s the same with this one. Ms. Shin Hye-Rim is a hero in her own right." "Just call me a good public servant. I''m just doing my job." "Haha, yes. You are a great public servant. I want to be like you." ''I wish I could be a bright beacon of hope like you......'' I heard Shin Chul-Min muttering to himself. By this time, Shin Chul-Min was thinking about saving many people and leading them to a happy life as his goal, but he was heartbroken because it didn''t work out as he had hoped when he killed Yoo Seo-Eun. But that kind of brooding is a waste of time. "You''ll be able to be the real hero you want to be someday, so don''t worry about it." "I know you''re just saying that, but it''s still encouraging to hear it." I didn''t just say that; it''s actually going to happen. You''re going to save the world. So just be stronger and make my job easier, please. "Well, since we''ve said our hellos, let''s go inside, shall we?" At my words, everyone followed me into the academy. We each headed to our respective sses, because now I had to tell the students that the former student was actually a magical girl. It was morning roll call time. A time when all the students are in their sses getting ready for ss. As I stood in front of the second ss of third graders, where I was a transfer student, I could hear students talking from inside. "Teacher~! Hye-Yung didn''te today!" "I haven''t seen her since yesterday, is something wrong?" "Oh, so that''s..." The ss was already talking about me. Needless to say, my cheerful personality and the ease with which I interacted with other students made me a popr person in the ss. That''s why a lot of things are said about me, but now I have to say everything. That Lee Hye-Yung is actually Shin Hye-Rim from the Awakened Crime Division, and that being a transfer student was all an act. Thinking that I could go in now, I immediately opened the door and entered the ssroom. "Uh...? Who is that?" "Huh! That''s Shin Hye-Rim, the magical girl from the Awakened Crime Division!" "The magical girl who single-handedly captured a thousand of those monsters?" As soon as they saw me, they immediately recognized who I was. I was reminded of how much my face has been spread on YouTube. "Hey, guys, I bet you were surprised to see me barge in, right?" I slowly began to exin to the students. When I told them that I wasn''t here to find the monster, but simply to experience the academy, their reactions were overwhelming. "Wow... So I''m in a ss with Awakened Crime Division''s Team Leader 5?" "Oh, Unni, I''m a huge fan! I want your autograph!" "Me too! Please take a picture with me too!" "Sigh...... If I knew she was Shin Hye-Rim, I would have talked to her more." "...I was going to confess." "What kind of nonsense is that, Dong-Min?" As if seeing a celebrity, the students'' eyes lit up, and they rushed over to ask for autographs and handshakes. Jung Ha-Yeon must have finished introducing herself because a simrmotion was heard in the next ss. "Hey, guys, Ms. Shin Hye-Rim is in trouble; calm down." Lee Jung-Seok stood up and calmed the students in front of me. To think I''m at a position where I am being treated as a celebrity. I didn''t think I''d end up like this. "Hye-Rim Unni, by the way, who is the person next to you?" A female student asked, looking at Yoo Seo-Eun, who had followed me into the ssroom. I introduced her as a staff member of the Awakened Crime Division. "Since you are students at Awakened Academy, there are many people who want to be heroes after graduation, but we are also doing good things, so our department is also a good choice." While at it, I also promoted the department. The more employees we have, the better. Among them, there might be people who could be prospective ves, so I shouldn''t miss this opportunity. "Now that I saw you, I knew I wanted to join the department! I definitely want to join Hye-Rim''s team!" "Me too! If I could work with her, I wouldn''t wish for more!" "Haha, is that so? The department is always open; everyone is wee." So many dreamers want to join the department after seeing me. It''s good that you want to join the department, but it''ll be hard for you to join my team. If you''re really sincere, I hope you''ll work hard. I need more ves to work for me. Yoo Seo-Eun just came in, but she''s only temporary. I need a permanent one. "Wow, Hye-Rim, you''re so popr, I''m surprised." Aftering out of the ssroom, Yoo Seo-Eun looked at me like she was looking at someone extraordinary. "I didn''t think you were an ordinary person, but you''re more than I imagined, aren''t you?" "I''m just a civil servant. I''m not the only one. There are many great people in our department." I chatted with Yoo Seo-Eun and waited in the hallway for Jung Ha-Yeon. Just as I was wondering when she woulde out, she opened the ssroom door. "Oh, you two are already out, aren''t you?" "Yes. I was waiting for Ms. Ha-Yeon, and then visit Baek Shin-Hwa and Shin Chul-Min." "I see. Shall we go then?" We started walking down to the second grade ssroom. Just as I was thinking that if we went now, Baek Shin-Hwa would be there, Jung Ha-Yeon spoke to Yoo Seo-Eun. "I''m curious, Ms. Seo-Eun, where will you live? Is the house you used to live in still there?" "No, I was living in a single room. It''s been five years, and the house I used to live in is probably already upied by someone else." "Then you don''t have a ce to stay, do you?" Jung Ha-Yeon was worried that she might have to be homeless. "Not really, I''ve agreed to live with Hye-Rim at her house for the time being." "Aha, I see. That''s good, because you''ll be living at Ms. Hye-Rim''s house...... What?" The words stopped Ha-Yeon in her tracks. "What did you say?" For some reason, her eyes turned cold. Chapter 48 - I said I didnt mean it! Chapter 48 - I said I didn''t mean it! Jung Ha-Yeon doubted her ears after hearing Seo-Eun''s words. Seo-Eun was going to live with Hye-Rim? Did that mean they would be eating and sleeping together in the same house? ....Even though she knew it was inevitable, for some reason, Jung Ha-Yeon felt a tightness in her chest as she imagined the two of them living together. Just as she was thinking about it, Hye-Rim said, "Oh, right," and opened her mouth. "I''m living on my own, so I only have one bed and one nket at home. We''ll have to buy some nkets on the way back." Hye-Rim seemed to n on buying a nket for Seo-Eun. Luckily, they wouldn''t be sleeping together. For some reason, Jung Ha-Yeon felt a little relieved. At least what she was worrying about (?) wouldn''t happen. Why was she like this? It''s a normal thing for girls to sleep together. "Why do you have to go to all that trouble for me? Can''t we just... sleep in the same bed?" Jung Ha-Yeon was about to breathe a sigh of relief when she heard Seo-Eun''s unexpected words. It was understandable; it would be better to just sleep in the same bed. But why? Why did she keep getting this ominous feeling? "It''s because I''m sorry, Hye-Rim. You''ve already given me so much," Seo-Eun said, lowering her head as if she were truly sorry. Her cheeks were a little red. Seo-Eun''s eyes and the strange atmosphere towards Hye-Rim from earlier... Was it...? No, it couldn''t be. She must be overthinking it. "What do you mean, ''I''ve given you so much''? For now, on top of the nket, I''ll pay for your food for the time being. If you''re so sorry, you can pay me backter when you earn money," Hye-Rim replied, adding that the bed she had was too small for two people, so she couldn''t help it. "Okay, I''ll definitely repay this favor someday." "Actually, you don''t have to. Don''t feel bad. It''s nothing to spend this much," Hye-Rim said, patting Seo-Eun on the shoulder. When Jung Ha-Yeon thought about it, Hye-Rim was the person who saved Seo-Eun''s life. She was the reason Seo-Eun was where she was today and the reason she could live the normal life she always wanted. So it was only natural for Seo-Eun to feel grateful towards Hye-Rim, just as she did. Hye-Rim and Seo-Eun started to walk back to meet Baek Shin-Hwa. Jung Ha-Yeon followed them with a frustrated heart. "Hey..." Seo-Eun cautiously looked back at Jung Ha-Yeon and spoke, her face showing a hint of regret as she nced at Hye-Rim. "I''m sorry." "......What?" Sorry? She was apologizing to her? Why? After exining everything to the Academy students, we left the Academy immediately. There''s no reason for us to be here anymore. "Seo-Eun and I will return to the Awakeners Association immediately." After telling the protagonists to go back immediately, I took Yoo Seo-Eun back with me. The three of them, including Baek Shin-Hwa, who was scared of me at first, seemed to want to talk to me about something, but I didn''t have anything more to share with them. As we were walking back to the Awakeners Association, Yoo Seo-Eun said to me from the side. "By the way, I''m going to be working with you for a while, so what exactly am I supposed to do?" "It''s simple. When a criminal shows up, you go out and catch them; that''s it." "Really? I don''t think I can handle the Awakened." "You''re more than enough." Yoo Seo-Eun''s strength is now unrivaled by most Awakened. Besides, her ability to transform at will would be useful in many ways. To be honest, I just want her to stay on our team. I''ll find a way for her to officially join Team 5ter. "That''s right. Don''t speak casually with me in the Association in the future. You''re under me for now, so you''ll have to show me respect when you work." "Okay. I''ll be respectful from now on, Ms. Hye-Rim." "Call me Team Leader. That''s what everyone else calls me." "Yes, Team Leader. Hehe." After chatting with Yoo Seo-Eun, we arrived at the Association. I walked into the office, and the team greeted me. "Team Leader, it''s been a while. Are you finally back?" "The office is so lonely without you; I''ve been waiting for you toe back." Park Oh-Jin and Shin Yu-Sung smiled and weed me back. Lee So-Young, who was eating ice cream, took out a new ice cream from the refrigerator and handed it to me as if she had prepared it for me. "You''ve worked hard; please eat this." "Uh, sure. Thank you." It was nice of them to greet me with open arms, but something was off. These guys missed me this much? No way; they''d be the ones throwing a party in my absence. They actually cut a cake in the office to celebrate my going on a business trip once. I know because Team Leader 1 told me. I decided to ignore their soulless lip service. "Oh, by the way. As you''ve all heard, this girl''s name is Yoo Seo-Eun, and she''s going to be working with us for a while, so get to know her." "Yes, of course! I was just thinking that we could use some new blood, so that''s great." Lee So-Young, the most friendly of the three, approached Yoo Seo-Eun and extended her hand. "My name is Lee So-Young, and even if you are temporary, you''re thest one to join, so you can call me sunbae." "Uh... okay, sunbae?" "That''s exactly it!" Lee So-Young puffed out her chest and straightened her back as if it felt good to be called sunbae. ...So-Young, did you hate being the youngest that much? "You can ignore what So-Young said. I''m Shin Yu-Sung; just call me Mr. Yu-Sung." "I''m Park Oh-Jin, the deputy team leader. Let''s work well together, Seo-Eun." "Yes, everyone, I''m looking forward to working with you!" Park Oh-Jin and Shin Yu-Sung were happy to have new people and looked at Seo-Eun fondly. "By the way, did everything go well while I was gone?" I asked my teammates as I ate the ice cream that Lee So-Young handed me. Nothing probably happened, but I asked anyway, just in case. "There was." "Yeah, of course nothing happened...... There was?" "Yes." I just asked on a whim, but Park Oh-Jin actually nodded. "It''s no big deal; someone said they were going to kill you." "What do you mean, nothing? Why would they want to kill me all of a sudden?" "That... Earlier, while you were away at the academy for a while, a viin appeared." Park Oh-Jin''s exnation went something like this: Suddenly, an unknown organization of viins appeared and went on a rampage in the middle of the city, smashing walls and cars. Luckily, the crime squad was called in, and they were quickly subdued. However, one of the viins was caught and said the following: "One day, our organization will swallow up this world, and your Awakened Crime Division will not be able to stop us! Even if that bitch, Shin Hye-Rim, steps forward!" They shouted that they were going to take me down to prove their power. "What? That''s an everyday urrence, isn''t it?" "I told you, it''s no big deal." "......I''m sorry, I don''t understand. What part of that is an everyday urrence?" After listening to Park Oh-Jin''s words, I realized that it really wasn''t a big deal. Now relieved, I noticed Yoo Seo-Eun looking at me with a puzzled expression. "Seo-Eun, there are no normal people among the viins. Crazy people do crazy things. It''s normal." I exined further. There are many viins who challenge the strong to show off their power. They usually walk into a fight as if to challenge an S-ranked hero. "But I''ve be quite famoustely. So they want to defeat me and show how great they are. That''s what viins do." "Ah... I see. I guess I don''t quite get it." "Don''t try to understand. You''re not supposed to understand. You''re going to be working with me as a criminal justice member, so get used to it." Yoo Seo-Eun nodded silently. She still looked unconvinced, but after a few more years of dealing with viins, she''d realize it. The world is full of crazy people of all kinds. I think the viins who challenged me this time will be a good lesson for her. "Yoon-Seo, you''re getting out of the hospital soon, right?" [Yes, Ha-Yeon, I''m feeling better now, and I''m used to these wings, so I shouldn''t have any problems with my daily life.] When Jung Ha-Yeon got home in the evening, she talked to Yoon-Seo on the phone. It was time for Yoon-Seo to leave the hospital, and Ha-Yeon was excited that she would soon be able to walk around freely outside with her for the first time in a long while. Yoon-Seo said she would return to being a Hero if she could. She was full of hope that she would be able to do the same things she used to do as a Hero. Ha-Yeon felt the same. It had been her dream for a long time to meet Yoon-Seo and to be a Hero with her again. It was all thanks to Hye-Rim because she saved Yoon-Seo''s life. ....When Ha-Yeon thought of Hye-Rim, she naturally thought of Seo-Eun. All day, she couldn''t get Seo-Eun''sst words out of her head. Why had Seo-Eun apologized to her? And why did she act as if living with Hye-Rim was something she should be sorry for? Was it possible that Seo-Eun could see that she was feeling frustrated? Ha-Yeon couldn''t help but be bothered. "Yoon-Seo, so this is about my friend," she began, trying to use her acquaintance as an excuse to talk about her problems. [I see. Ha-Yeon, you''re talking about yourself.] "...No, it''s not about me, I said." [Okay, okay, go on.] It felt like Yoon-Seo already knew what was in her heart... Ignoring that, Ha-Yeon continued talking. "My friend has a friend who''s kind of bothering her, and they''re moving in with someone else." [Hye-Rim moved in with someone?!] "I-I said I''m not talking about me!" [That''s enough excuses; go on, is that true?] "......Yes." Ha-Yeon decided to stop using the acquaintance excuse and just tell the truth. After hearing everything, Yoon-Seo asked her amusedly. [You''re saying that she seems to care about Ms. Hye-Rim too, right? That''s why you''reing to me for advice.] "...Yeah. Is it weird?" [Not at all! There''s nothing more interesting than a friend''s rtionship advice.] "How many times do I have to tell you that it''s not rtionship counseling..." Ignoring her, Yoon-Seo continued seriously. [By the way, this is a crisis. If they are physically close, they also get close emotionally. You don''t think Hye-Rim will end up with Seo-Eun if they do this, do you?] "Ugh...! Even if that''s the case, I don''t care..." [Really? Can you confidently say you don''t care?] "......." [See, you can''t. Let''s do something about it. We can''t just leave it like this, can we?] That was true. Although Ha-Yeon was actually close with Ms. Hye-Rim at the academy, she didn''t feel that things had progressed much between them. Moreover, wasn''t Ms. Hye-Rim already talking casually to Seo-Eun and treating her like a close friend? Ha-Yeon felt a strange sense of crisis. [Hmm, what should we do? Since the two of them are going to live together, why don''t you just move in next door?] "You want me to move in next door to Hye-Rim?" [If you can''t live together, at least be neighbors. Seo-Eun isn''t going to live with Hye-Rim forever anyway, is she?] But what about her?! She can be neighbors with Hye-Rim forever! Thump. Ha-Yeon''s heart leapt at those words. [...I said that, but of course, I''m joking. You don''t have to take it seriousl¡ª] "Shall...I?" [...Excuse me, Ha-Yeon, did you hear me correctly when I said I was joking?] Chapter 49 - Role reversal I roughly told Yoo Seo-Eun what we do in the Awakened Crime Division. It would have been good for her if another viin showed up right away, but viins didn''t appear twice in one day. Before we knew it, it was time to leave the office, and we were getting ready to go home. "Hye-Rim, it''s been a while!" Team Leader 1 came to our office, and as soon as she saw me, she immediately smiled. "It''s been a long time, Team Leader 1. How are you?" "Not good; it''s just been so lonely without you." Team Leader 1 came up behind me and gave me a back hug. "After all, it''s not the Awakened Crime Division without Hye-Rim." "I don''t think that''s true..." "It is if I say so." It was time to go home, so Team Leader 1 came to see my face while leaving her office. It was amon urrence, so the other team members were used to Team Leader 1''s visits. Except for Yoo Seo-Eun. "Hmm......" Yoo Seo-Eun looked at me and the team leader with a meaningful nce. She looked back and forth between me and Team Leader 1 a few times, then stroked her chin and muttered. "Is she also...?" Noticing the stares, Team Leader 1 greeted Yoo Seo-Eun. "Hello! You''re the newest member of Team 5, right?" "Oh, yes, temporarily." "Hye-Rim has always said that she always wants new people to join the team. So it''s nice to meet you, even if it''s just for a short time. Her teammates are basically my teammates!" Shin Yu-Sung responded with a bright smile. "Is that so? Then please take me to Team 1, Team Leader!" "Yu-Sung, how dare you try to run away? In a situation like this, I, as the deputy team leader, should go first......" "Hey, you assholes." There are two rats who are trying to escape from Team 5. They''re talking right in front of me. I feel frustrated. Looking at us, Team Leader 1 burst outughing, like she saw a funnyedy. "Haha! Team 5 has the best atmosphere. I''m jealous of you, Hye-Rim." "I feel uneasy because they''re always trying to sneak away." "That''s why they can make jokes like this, because they''re sofortable with you." I don''t think that''s necessarily true. Team Leader 1 turned to Yoo Seo-Eun while I was thinking to myself. "So, Seo-Eun, you should try your best in Team 5. You''ll have more fun than you think." "Yes, of course, I think I''ll do well with the team leader." "That''s right, you''ll be fine with Hye-Rim." Team Leader 1 hugged me tightly, saying that she would see me again tomorrow. I feel like we''re so close that her cheeks are touching mine. I always feel this way, but I''m still not used to this distance. "Uh... Hey. I was just thinking earlier, but you two seem pretty close, don''t you?" "Huh?" Looking at us, Yoo Seo-Eun twitched her eyebrows. "Of course we''re close; we''ve been through all kinds of hardships together since the old days." "Even if you call it a long time ago, it''s only been three years... It''s been eventful." "Aha, I see." When you know someone from the same workce for a long time, you naturally be close. Well, even if you say so, the only person who is close to me is Team Leader 1. In fact, even if we don''t work together, she is the only one who is close to me. I''ve recently gotten to know people from Hero Assocation, but honestly, that''s about it. The only person I have a personal rtionship with is Team Leader 1. "Hmm... Then I should take this opportunity to work together and advance our rtionship......" "...Hmm?" Team Leader 1''s eyes narrowed as she looked at Yoo Seo-Eun, who was muttering incoherently. After observing Yoo Seo-Eun with her mouth closed for a moment, she nodded as if she realized something. "Hye-Rim." "Yes." "You....are pretty amazing, too." "What? Why all of a sudden?" "Don''t worry about it." Team Leader 1 looked a bit miffed as she said that. After work, we went home after having bought a nket and a pillow for Yoo Seo-Eun. As we entered the house, I told her where to sleep and eat. "My house is a little small because it''s one bedroom, but it should be enough for two people." I opened the inner doorway,id a nket on the floor, and told her she could sleep here. Yoo Seo-Eun, who had just untransformed and sprouted horns, listened intently. "If you can''t sleep on the floor, I can instead." "It''s not like that! I''ve been sleeping on the floor for years in the demon realm. It''s enough to have a nket." "Hmm, is that so? So don''t you feel like sleeping in a bed after all these years?" "Huh? I....don''t deny it." After years of sleeping on the ground, it''s understandable to miss a fluffy, warm bed. Since tonight is Yoo Seo-Eun''s first sleepover, I decided to let her sleep in my bed. "You can have the bed then. I''ll sleep on the floor." "No matter what, that''s a bit too much. Making the homeowner sleep on the floor is a bit..." "If I''m okay with it, then it''s okay. Don''t hesitate, just get in bed." Half-forcibly, I pulled her arm andid her down on the bed. My bed is quite expensive. I''ve always heard that you shouldn''t spare money on pillows or beds. They were right. A quality bed, not a cheap one, makes you feel like you''re melting into it just by lying down. Yoo Seo-Eun sank into the bed and let the soft pillows cradle her head. The warm and cozy feeling that enveloped her entire body immediately rxed her expression. "Oh, this feels so good..." Afterying in bed for the first time in five years, Yoo Seo-Eun closed her eyes as if she were about to fall asleep. She has a very happy face. How could I tell her not to sleep in bed after seeing this reaction? "You like it, right? This is for you. I don''t mind sleeping on the floor." "Uh, look. Like I said during the day, we can just sleep in the same bed, can''t we?" "You look at it. This bed is too small for two people, and if I lie down with you like this......" To make her experience it for herself, I crawled in next to her andid down with her. The bed, which was made for one person, was immediately filled with two people. Naturally, our bodies were pressed closely together, and our faces were right in front of each other. "Look. It''s so narrow. You don''t want to sleep like this, do you?" "Ah..." Yoo Seo-Eun looked at my face, which was right in front of her, without saying a word. In hindsight, it was even closer than I thought. I put her on the bed first, and then wey down together. It was a bit....strange. I also feel a little guilty. Maybe it would be fine if I were a woman, but I''m still a man inside. I don''t think we should be lying in the same bed at such a distance. "Cough." Coughing, I hurriedly pushed myself up. I don''t think I should stay any longer. "Anyway. You get it, right? Two people can''t sleep here." "......Can''t we just sleep together?" Yoo Seo-Eun asked, looking a little disappointed for some reason, when I pulled away. ...Why is she like this? "I don''t like it. It''s ufortable. I''d rather sleep on the wide floor." "Tsk. Okay." Why is she clicking her tongue? "Seo-Eun, you stay in bed and rest. I''ll prepare the food." "Food?" At the mention of food, Yoo Seo-Eun immediately sat up. "You''re going to cook?" "I say cook, but I''m just going to roast some meat. Do you like beef or pork?" "Anything is fine, but why don''t I cook dinner? I''m a good cook, and I think I should at least pay this way. So let me cook!" "Uh....I appreciate the gesture, but you see?" It''s faster to show than to tell. I showed her the state of my refrigerator. "What, is this it?" There is only meat in the fridge right now. There is always a limited amount of food in my refrigerator. Meat. Instant food. Beer. That''s it. I couldn''t be bothered to cook, so I grabbed whatever I could find as quickly as possible. "See? I don''t have anything you can cook with." "Not even close. You don''t even have vegetables?" "We have vegetables for ssam." "...Don''t tell me." Yoo Seo-Eun sighed heavily at the disastrous state of the refrigerator. It''s like having your refrigerator inspected by your mom when you''ve been living on your own for a while. ''Oh, you bum! I told you to eat some vegetables! You''re an adult; why are you eating like this?'' She''s staring at me with an expression like that, but I have nothing to say. I don''t even eat properly because it''s really annoying. I don''t eat often; I just drink beer. "Why do you seem to have more beer than food?" ...I knew she was going to say that. "What''s with all the meat? Isn''t it all first-grade? Isn''t this beef Hanwoo 1++?! Are you just buying meat and alcohol?" "I didn''t buy the meat with my own money; it was a gift." I''m a government employee with a lot of power, so I get a lot of things rolling in here and there. In fact, when I buy meat with my own money, I usually buy the low-end cuts. "So that means you only spend money on beer?" "Yeah." "......" In response to my answer, Yoo Seo-Eun was silent for a while, but then she crossed her arms and said. "Hye-Rim." "...Yeah." "Let me buy the ingredients from tomorrow onwards." Ah. Somehow, I knew this wasing. "Also, I think you should cut back on the alcohol." "No, no matter how you slice it, banning alcohol is too much for someone in the workforce..." "It''s not a ban; it''s a cutback. And Hye-Rim, your fridge is in a terrible state." "......" It''s sad that I can''t refute it. Chapter 50 - Oh, come on, theres no way. We settled for grilled meat for dinner. Yoo Seo-Eun was unhappy with my diet, but she happily ate everything because I served her the finest Korean beef. "It melts in your mouth... Isn''t this real happiness?" "It''s been a long time since you''ve had beef, hasn''t it?" "That''s right, it''s also the first time I''ve eaten such expensive meat in my life. Hye-Rim, do you always get gifts like this?" "Not always, but often." "I''m jealous. This is the life of a celebrity." After we finished eating, we went ahead and washed the dishes. Now that we''ve eaten, we would normally wash up, have a beer, and get ready for bed, but there''s one more thing to do. "Seo-Eun." "Yes?" Yoo Seo-Eun was wiping her hands after finishing the dishes. "Take off your clothes." "...?" Thud. The towel Yoo Seo-Eun was holding fell to the floor. "W-w-what do you mean so suddenly?!" Blush. Yoo Seo-Eun stuttered as her face instantly turned red. Oh, that was too direct of me. "I''m sorry for the misunderstanding; I meant to say, Take off your top." "You''re telling me to take it off anyway! A-are you telling me to pay for the meal with my body?" "What are you talking about? I''m asking you to take off your top because we need to cleanse your body of the monster power." Tap. My fingers pressed against Yoo Seo-Eun''s corbone, feeling the texture of a hard gemstone instead of soft flesh. "This jewelry is a stone that contains the power of a monster, and in order to purify it, I need you to take off your top to look at it properly." "Ah..... I see. Ha, haha. I was surprised." Realizing my true intentions, Yoo Seo-Eun exhaled and fanned herself. She was so surprised that she broke out in a cold sweat. "You''ll be embarrassed to show everything, so I''ll lend you my shirt. Put it on and unbutton the top button." In truth, I don''t want to see her naked either. It''s not because I don''t like it. It''s because I feel bad about seeing other women naked. I haven''t seen another woman naked since I became a woman in the first ce. After changing into the shirt I handed her, Yoo Seo-Eun sat down on the couch. She looked down at the shirt and then sneaked a nce at my chest. "It''s a little loose, especially in the chest area. Hye-Rim, you have quite the style, don''t you?" "Don''t speak nonsense." I cut off the nonsense and sat down next to Yoo Seo-Eun, tugging her shirt open. In the center of Yoo Seo-Eun''s corbone, a ck, round jewel was embedded in her skin. This was the reason she was like this. "You said you could purify the power of monsters, right? Can I be a full human with that?" "That''s impossible." I replied decisively. Because no means no. "I-is that so?" "Yeah. What I''m trying to do is cleanse the bad power from your body. Remember when you suddenly went on a rampage?" "...Yes, I felt like I suddenly lost it, like I had to go on a rampage to get it out of my system." "That''s what I''m going to do---cleanse the dark power that''s causing you to go on a rampage---just that one thing. I can''tpletely reverse your body changes, nor can I alleviate them." So now you have to ept it. "This body is a part of you now, whether you like it or not, and it''s something you''ll have to carry with you for the rest of your life." The horns, the reptilian long slit irises, and the long, floppy ears. She has to admit that they''ve be her trademark. "Are you disappointed?" "I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t disappointed, but that''s okay." Yoo Seo-Eunughed softly at my cautious question. "I learned after meeting you---it''s not what my body looks like that matters; it''s how I live my life." ''I''m content with this kind of daily life repeating over and over again.'' That was Yoo Seo-Eun''s answer. "Okay. I''m d you took it well. Shall we begin the purification now?" I ced my palm over the jewelry. "Your body will feel hot during the purification process. It will be painful, but you must endure it. Are you ready?" "Yes." Steeling herself, Yoo Seo-Eun gave a small nod. I immediately began to focus my mana and let it flow out of my palm. A pure white mana flowed out and enveloped Yoo Seo-Eun''s body. The first stream of mana enveloped Yoo Seo-Eun''s entire body. The next surge of mana prated deeply into the jewelry on her body. "Ugh...!" "It''s painful, right? Hang in there; it''ll befortable soon." Yoo Seo-Eun gritted her teeth and moaned. I could feel her heat in my palm. It must feel like heat is radiating from her whole body, but it''ll only be for a moment. I continued to channel my mana into the gem for several minutes. The mana I felt inside the gem had thinned considerably. When I removed my palm, the ck gem had turned gray. "Whew... Are you done?" "Not quite, but let''s call it a day. We''ll have to spread this out over a few days." Otherwise, Yoo Seo-Eun''s body wouldn''t be able to handle it. "How is it? Are you feeling okay, no pain?" "Yeah. It was a bit hard at first, but now I feel rather good." So, the cleanse went well. That''s good. "...By the way, you''re sweating a lot." Yoo Seo-Eun''s shirt is now soaked with sweat. That goes to show how much heat came out of her body. "Go ahead and take a shower; I''ll have some new clothes for you to wear." "Thanks. By the way, I''ve been wondering, Hye-Rim, who the hell are you?" "What? What do you mean, ''who am I''?" Why is she asking me that out of the blue? "I''m a government employee." "No, not that." Yoo Seo-Eun shook her head. "You do know the identity of the monster power that''s invaded my body right now, right?" "Yes, I do." "I don''t understand, but are magical girls supposed to be able to feel this power and purify it? The magical girls I know don''t have this particr power." "......" "No matter how I look at it, Hye-Rim, you seem more special than anyone else. Are you really just an ordinary magical girl?" I know about the powers in Yoo Seo-Eun''s body because I''ve seen the original manga. But there''s more to it than that. There are many things I''ve learned sinceing to this world. If you''re asking if all magical girls can wield the same power as me, that''s not true. I know that. I know I''m not normal. "Seo-Eun, being a magical girl means that anything is possible." "Huh? I-is that true?" "Of course. Isn''t it a magical girl''s job to give dreams and hope? Nothing is impossible for a magical girl." "What kind of phrase is that, as if from a kid''s anime?" "Anyway, that''s what magical girls are supposed to do." "...You just don''t want to answer the question, right? I get it." With that, Yoo Seo-Eun seemed to lose interest and went to take a shower. I wasn''t sure how to answer, but I was d she walked away first. "But even if there was a way to move in next door to Hye-Rim, I don''t know her address." [Hey, Ha-Yeon, it''s a joke; let''s not take it seriously...?] Yoon-Seo''s voice on the phone seemed distant, her attempt at humor falling t in Ha-Yeon''s focused thoughts about getting closer to Hye-Rim. Jung Ha-Yeon started to imagine what could happen if they became neighbors. They could exchange greetings with rice cakes to celebrate the move. Perhaps they would cross paths during Ha-Yeon''s morningmute, walking to the station together, sharing the subway ride, and chatting amiably. It would be a bright spot on her otherwise dull mornings. In the evenings, they might asionally share meals, like good neighbors do. As their rtionship blossomed, perhaps they''d even have a casual sleepover or two. "....This is it." [Huh?] "You''re right, Yoon-Seo. Being neighbors is the perfect way to get to know Hye-Rim." [Ha-Yeon. You didn''t listen to me. I was just saying that.] "I know." [ Huh? You know?"] Ha-Yeon understood what Yoon-Seo meant---advice not to take moving next door too seriously. But for Ha-Yeon, this wasn''t just about Yoon-Seo''s joke. "You know what? I''ve been considering movingtely anyway; my lease is up, and I''ve been eyeing a nicer ce to live." [So, you''re thinking of moving in next door to Hye-Rim?] "While I''m at it, being close to Hye-Rim sounds appealing." [Well, that''s true.] Ha! Yoon-Seo made a sighing sound. [I''m afraid that I might have flipped a switch in your mind.] ".....In fact, I might be overthinking this, but I can''t shake this uneasy feeling." Seo-Eun was now living with Hye-Rim. She didn''t know if it would ever happen, but she wondered. Now that they live together, they might go home with conversations like, ''Why don''t we eat this for dinner tonight?'' Or they sleep in the same bed together, even though Hye-Rim says they won''t. She wonders if they''ll be like a couple, very close in even these small ways. Maybe it''s because she''s imagining it that her heart feels stuffy. In fact, if there''s anything she''s most afraid of,. ...... is that it''s already happened in one day. Chapter 51 - Simple is best After Yoo Seo-Eun washed up, it was my turn to take a shower. As I was washing every inch of my body with a towel, I had a sudden thought. "I think my breasts have gotten a little bigger." Lately, my underwear has felt a little tight. I wondered if I''d gained weight, but my belly fat hasn''t changed. In other words, my breasts have gotten bigger. "They''re still growing at this age?" Usually, your body stops growing in high school. I''m still on the younger side, so maybe they can still get bigger? I don''t know much about girls'' bodies. "...Should I order a new size online again?" I didn''t feel very good about my breasts because there was honestly nothing good about them. I know most women take pride in their breast size, but I don''t understand that notion. It''s only been a bother to me. After I got out of the shower, I got dressed and dried my hair. Normally, I would have dried myself naked and then put on my clothes, but with Seo-Eun here, I couldn''t. I guess it''s okay for girls to get naked around each other, but to be honest, I''m embarrassed to show my body to others, which is not like me. "Seo-Eun, do you want a beer?" I asked Yoo Seo-Eun, who was sitting on the living room couch watching TV, as I finished drying my hair. I had already taken a can of beer out of the fridge for myself. "I told you to cut back on the alcohol." "It''s only one can; I''ll drink just this. How about you?" I handed the chilled beer to Yoo Seo-Eun, who immediately took it. "Yeah. I''ve been missing beer, too." We drank beer and watched Netflix dramas. Yoo Seo-Eun said she didn''t know what to watch first because there were so many interesting ones. I rmended a moderately interesting drama, and we were sipping our beers when I got a call. It was from Jung Ha-Yeon. "Yes, Ms. Ha-Yeon. What''s up?" [Ms. Hye-Rim, can you tell me where you live?] "......?" I pick up the phone, wondering what''s going on, and she immediately asks for my home address. I wondered if I had misheard her, so I asked her again and she exined. [I received a gift of snow crab from someone I know this time, and the amount was too much, so I thought it would be good to share it with both of you since Hye-Rim lives with Seo-Eun now.] "Oh, I see, you don''t have to do that..." [I usually receive a lot of things from Hye-Rim, so if something like this happens, I should share it with you]. I thanked her and gave her my address. There''s no reason not to ept something delicious. I was nning to have Yoo Seo-Eun''s cooking for dinner tomorrow, but it looks like I''ll just have steamed snow crab. "Thank you, Mr. Ha-Yeon. I''ll eat well with Seo-Eun." [I''m more grateful that you''ll eat it well, but... Ms. Hye-Rim, you must have gotten quite close to Ms. Seo-Eun, because you''refortable calling her casually.] "What? Well... I guess so?" I thanked her and was about to hang up the phone when Jung Ha-Yeon asked another question. [Ms. Hye-Rim''s age is 23, isn''t it? I''m also 23, so can you talk casually to me, too?] "I can, but...so suddenly?" [It''s not sudden, Ms. Hye-Rim and I have known each other for a while, so it''s not strange if you speak to me informally.] ''So, would you feelfortable calling me by my first name?'' What is this? I wonder if she''s always been like this. She didn''t care how anyone called her or treated her. "Okay... Ha-Yeon, can I call you that?" [......] I did what she wanted, but she didn''t answer. I wondered if she didn''t hear me, so I called her again. "Ha-Yeon?" [...Oh, yes. Ms. Hye-Rim, I think it would be nice if you could call me that from now on. Rather, this is better.] "You said this isfortable, Ha-Yeon, but you''re still addressing me respectfully, aren''t you?" [That...my heart is not ready for it yet.] "...?" I don''t know what she''s saying, but it sounds like she''s still going to talk to me respectfully. It didn''t really matter, so I just let her call me whatever she feltfortable with. [Anyway, please eat well with Ms. Seo-Eun, and by the way, can I visit Ms. Hye-Rim''s house sometime soon?] Jung Ha-Yeon said that she would like to visit me with Lee Yoon-Seo, and from the sound of it, Lee Yoon-Seo really wanted to see me. She asked me what I wanted as a gift while visiting, but I told her it didn''t matter. I could have refused, but they seemed to feel morefortable if they were able to bring one. [Okay. I''ll see you soon.] "Yeah, okay, see you then." After I ended the call and hung up the phone, Yoo Seo-Eun, who had been looking at me from the side, asked. "Did that silver-haired hero call you?" "Yes. She wanted to send us some snow crab." "Snow crab? That sounds delicious!" Yoo Seo-Eun''s eyes lit up at the thought of eating snow crab. "And she said she''de to my house soon?" "...Ah." Yoo Seo-Eun''s excited face quickly turned sour. "I think I know why she wants toe. I think it''s because of me..." "What do you mean, because of you?" "No, I mean... Sigh. Never mind. It''s better for you to not know, Hye-Rim." "...What do you mean?" She keeps saying things I don''t understand, so I ask her what she means, but she doesn''t exin and keeps muttering, "If I do something wrong, I could die...?" What the hell is wrong with her? After watching the drama, time flew by, and it was almost 12 o''clock. It''s time to go to bed. Yoo Seo-Eun and I went to our room. Iy down on the nket that I had spread out on the floor earlier, and Yoo Seo-Euny down on the bed. "Tomorrow, Hye-Rim, you can sleep in your bed. I''ll sleep here only for tonight." "I said it''s fine. If it bothers you so much, we can take turns." Yoo Seo-Eun looked at me to see if I still thought she was stealing the bed. I told her it was okay, but it probably still bothers her. I told her to go to sleep, and I closed my eyes immediately. She didn''t say anything and decided to go to sleep too. But five minutester, she spoke to me again. "...Hye-Rim, are you asleep?" "I was just about to go to dreand." "I must have woken you up. I''m sorry." "It''s okay. What''s wrong?" I asked, sitting up and making eye contact with Yoo Seo-Eun, who was lying on the bed. After locking eyes with me, she hesitantly rolled her eyes downward. "I just... I just wanted to say thank you. Hye-Rim said that if it weren''t for you, I''d still be hiding in the academy." "I''ve heard enough thank yous; you don''t have to." With a chuckle, I flicked Yoo Seo-Eun in the forehead. "Ouch!" "If you say that too much, I''ll bleed in my ears. I told you, you just need to decide how you''re going to live your life." "...Okay." Rubbing her forehead, Yoo Seo-Eunughed softly. Her face looks wistful, as if she''s had a burst of emotion. "Then I''ll say this onest time, and we won''t talk about this anymore." "What do you mean?" "Hye-Rim, you told me to trust you with my life." "I did." "I trusted you because I had no other choice at the time, but...I''m d I trusted you with my life." I''ll give you all of me. After saying that, Yoo Seo-Eun closed her eyes, saying that she really wanted to sleep. I looked down at her for a while without saying anything. The next morning, I woke up to find Yoo Seo-Eun sleeping soundly. She slept so sweetly once she started sleeping. As if she had slept peacefully for the first time in years, she didn''t wake up when I called her. I grabbed her shoulders and shook her a few times, and she finally opened her eyes and looked at me. "Mm....Is it morning already?" "Yeah. We have to get ready for work." "Mmm..." Yoo Seo-Eun stretched her upper body and rubbed her eyes. She still looks like she hasn''t woken up and could go back to sleep at any moment. "This bed is sofortable. I should get this one next time I buy a bed." "It''s really good, isn''t it? It''s worth the money." "How much did it cost?" "A little over a million won." "M-million?" Yoo Seo-Eun''s eyes widened in surprise when she heard the amount. She must have woken up. "Even if I make money, can I buy this right away?" "You''ll just have to pay it in installments. Now, get up and get cleaned up." After getting ready for work and a quick breakfast, we headed straight to the Association. When we arrived at the office, Park Oh-Jin, who always arrives early, greeted me and Yoo Seo-Eun, followed by Lee So-Young and Shin Yu-Sung. "Now that everyone is here, I''ll tell you what we''re going to do today. Today, we''re going to catch the viins who dared to challenge me." Normally, our job is to suppress viins after they appear. However, on rare asions, if we can infer the location of a viin''s organization, we may attack them first. Today, I''m going to wipe out the viinous organization that threatened to take me down yesterday. It''s something the five of us have always done, but it''s Yoo Seo-Eun''s first time. When Yoo Seo-Eun hears that we''re going to take down the viins, she looks a little nervous. "So-Young, did you find their hideout?" "Yes. I tracked down one of the viins who went on a rampage yesterday by pretending to miss them on purpose." So-Young has the ability to track the Awakened. After a stealthy chase, she had already identified the viins'' hideout. "Good, now I''ll exin how we''re going to capture them." I raised my index finger as I spoke. "First, we''ll go to this hideout that So-Young found." I raised my middle finger next. "Second, we''re going to copse the whole ce and take it down." "...Huh?" At that, Yoo Seo-Eun tilted her head. Chapter 52 - Lets fight honestly! "This way, the small fries will all be incapacitated, and we''ll just have to deal with the rest. Do you understand?" "Yes! I get it." "Well, they don''t seem like a big deal anyway, so why don''t we just take care of them all?" "Wait a minute, is this how you usually catch viins?" Lee So-Young and Shin Yu-Sung readied themselves as if they could go at a moment''s notice, but Yoo Seo-Eun questioned the sanity of the operation. "If you''re worried that the viins will be crushed to death by the rubble of the building, then don''t worry. They''re all Awakened, and they won''t die from this." Of course, they won''t take any damage, but they will be unconscious. Whether they be unconscious by my hand or by a copsed building, it''s the same thing, right? But there was someone who disagreed, and it wasn''t Yoo Seo-Eun, but Park Oh-Jin. "Um... Team Leader. Their hideout is an abandoned building." "That''s right. Since it''s an abandoned building, can''t we destroy it?" "Then who will clean up the rubble?" "......" So that''s what Park Oh-Jin wanted to say. "I don''t want to be the one to clean up the concrete rubble, and I''m sure the chief will yell at us again, so I think we should just do it the way we always do." "...You''re probably right." I was so desperate to get the job done that I tried to go with my own style. But I knew this was going to happen, and I had another approach in mind. This is also one of the most effective methods. "Seo-Eun, we have a saying in Team 5." "What? What do you mean?" "If you cut someone''s head off, they''ll die." "...Isn''t that obvious?" The hideout of the Hounds, the viinous organization that challenged Shin Hye-Rim, was an abandoned building in the mountains. Most of the organization''s members are Awakened, who have alreadymitted crimes and are wanted for them. Like many other viinous organizations, they are a group of people who have difficulty living a normal social life, so they band together tomit heists and terrorist acts. These viins are still viewed as normal by the criminal justice system. They aren''t terrorizing people with their own strange beliefs, nor are they just a group of very powerful viins. A normal viin organization made up of a bunch of random people¡ªthat''s the Hounds. But there''s one thing that''s a little different, and that''s their leader. "Let''s show the world how scary we are!" The leader of the Hounds, Kim Jung-Soo, is a ss A Awakened. That''s pretty strong considering most viins are C-level and D-level. "This society will realize how terrifying we are¡ªthe ones they ignored and despised!" "Chaos! Destruction! Oblivion!" "You have my word, captain! The nation will fear our pack!" "Yes, good! Let''s unleash terror today!" Dozens of members shouted and cheered as Kim Jung-Soo called for a terrorist attack. They had one purpose: to disrupt society and make their presence known. "But, leader. The Awakened Crime Division has Shin Hye-Rim. Do you think our attack will seed? She can single-handedly y a thousand monsters." For a group of viins who wanted nothing more than the destruction of the world, there were some who were capable of rtively normal thoughts. It was only natural that they would say things like this. Kim Jung-Soo may be a ss A Awakened, but he''s up against Shin Hye-Rim. Moreover, there are several A-ss awakened people in the Awakened Crime Division. Even if Shin Hye-Rim didn''te, the future was clear. "Huh, are you worried about that? I''ve told you many times; you only need to trust me." But at that, Kim Jung-Soo snorted lightly. "I thought I exined to you why S-Rank Hero Kim Min-Seok retired?" "Come to think of it, you said that Kim Min-Seok retired because of the after-effects of your handiwork, right?" "That''s right! After seeing the taste of my fists, Kim Min-Seok became depressed and retired as a Hero. Even an S-ranked Hero is no match for me." "...I see. With your strength, you should be able to take on Shin Hye-Rim." "As expected of you, captain!" "You''re a god!" ''Kim Jung-Soo had forced one of only three S-Rank Heroes in Korea to retire.'' The members of the Hound Dogs believed him blindly. Looking at them singing and praising him, Kim Jung-Soo said confidently. "So don''t worry. If you trust me, I can beat Shin Hye-Rim from the Awakened Crime Division with a single punch." After saying that, Kim Jung-Soo went out of the hideout to smoke a cigarette. When he was a short distance away and no one was around, he smiled wryly. "Assholes, do you really believe that?" Of course, everything Kim Jong-un said was a lie. "I don''t have that kind of power. I''m not capable enough to knock out Kim Min-Seok; that''s ridiculous." ''I don''t know why Kim Min-Seok retired,'' Kim Jung-Soo thought, and he took a drag of his cigarette. The general public doesn''t know why Kim Min-Seok retired. Only heroes know that he retired because he was traumatized after being almost beaten to death by Shin Hye-Rim. Even Kim Min-Seok himself never said why he retired. Kim Jung-Soo used that loophole to fabricate a story about himself that didn''t exist, showcasing his power and gathering members for the Hounds. He imed that despite being an A-ss Awakened, he possessed special abilitiesparable to those of an S-ss Awakened. He said that he had the power to defeat even Shin Hye-Rim, portraying himself as an extraordinary individual. "So this is what it''s like to be a cult leader." The members of the Hounds are all dissatisfied with society. They are people who have failed, been ignored, and been humiliated by society, and they are driven to seek revenge on the society that has shaped their plight. At first, Kim Jung-Soo thought, ''How could anyone fall for this?'' But it turns out there''s a reason why many people fall into scams or join cults. People who were rejected by society or were mentally deficient joined easily. "Idiots. Do you think I''d really try to create terrorism?" The reason Kim Jung-Soo created the Hounds is simple. He wanted to rob jewelry stores and other ces while the members of the group went on a rampage and caused a disturbance. He would use them as bait, steal as much as he could, and run. He has done this many times, traveling around the country. "This is thest time I''m going to do this today. I''ll see what scam I can pull next." He burned through his cigarette while thinking. -Step step. Footsteps came from the nearby grass. Not just one set, but several. Wondering if it was one of the group members who had gone out and returned, Kim Jung-Soo looked over. "Is this it?" "Yes, they''re in that building." But it wasn''t the Hounds. The five people who had suddenly appeared were faces he didn''t recognize. Except for one. He knows the blonde beauty at the front of the group. It was Shin Hye-Rim, the woman Kim Jung-Soo himself had been boasting to the group that he could defeat. "Hey, is that him?" "Yes, that''s him." Why did the Awakened Crime Division show up here? Was the location of the hideout discovered? If so, how? Oh, he just made eye contact with Shin Hye-Rim. Does he re at her now? Dammit, what''s going on? While Kim Jung-Soo was thinking about it. -Thud. "Kuh?!" Shin Hye-Rim ran in and snagged Kim Jung-Soo. When I got to the location of the hideout that Lee So-Young told me about, I saw a viin leisurely smoking a cigarette. However, the aura I felt was different from that of a normal Awakened person, so I asked Lee So-Young if he was the same person. The guy I encountered was the boss of the group. What I did after catching him was simple. "Hey you guys! Your boss is here!!!" I immediately put a knife to the boss''s throat and took the boss hostage. "What are you talking about?" "It''s Shin Hye-Rim! Shin Hye-Rim is here!" "What?! Why is Shin Hye-Rim here? Has our hideout location been discovered?" "B-boss! He''s been caught!" "What?!" Hearing my voice, the viins poked their heads out of the window and gasped, realizing that their boss was not only captured but also had a knife to his throat. "You don''t want your boss to die, do you? Get out of there now! If you don''t get out in a minute, this guy''s going to go to hell." If we rush in, there''s a chance they''ll scatter in all directions. So by taking the most important person, the boss, and holding him hostage, the viins won''t know what to do. Yoo Seo-Eun looked at me in disbelief as I performed the hostage situation. "Is it okay for a government official to do this?" "When viins take hostages, it bes a difficult situation, doesn''t it? People often feelpelled to give in to their demands to ensure the hostage''s safety. We were inspired by that and decided to adopt the tactic ourselves. If it''s effective, why not learn from it?" "So this is what you meant when you said to cut off the head first..." Yoo Seo-Eun raised her eyebrows at Shin Yu-Sung''s exnation. Yoo Seo-Eun thought it was strange, but it worked better than she thought. As they waited for the viins toe out, something was off. "Wait a minute, our captain can easily subdue Shin Hye-Rim, right?" "Then why was he captured?" "What do you mean? This is all the boss''s n; he wants to catch them off guard and attack them!" They muttered something amongst themselves and then started shouting at us. "You bastards from the Crime Division, you''d better be prepared; our boss can kill you in an instant!" "Boss, let''s show your strength here!" "Let''s show our strength!" Apparently, this guy who''s being held down by me is stronger than me. "...Hoh?" Chapter 53 - Dont be afraid. They said he had the power to defeat me? The viins'' words piqued my interest. Did the captured viin boss challenge me with some kind of n? Curious, I asked the boss, whom I held hostage. "Is that true?" "That''s not possible; how can I beat you, heh, heheh...." But this guy immediately broke out in a sweat, speaking in a scared tone. I don''t think he''s acting, based on how he sounds. As I stared at him, wondering what was going on, Park Oh-Jin said from the side. "Team Leader, this guy doesn''t look like much, but he might be telling the truth. We should deal with him right away, just in case." "Hiiiikk!" At those words, the boss turned pale and shuddered. No matter how you look at it, it''s not an act. In truth, Park Oh-Jin''s words about dealing with him were just a way to probe him. No matter how viinous the opponent was, we shouldn''t kill them without justification. In other words, Park Oh-Jin''s n was to make the terrified viin''s boss exin everything to us. "L-let me exin!" The viin boss, who didn''t want to die, exined everything. After listening, I understood the situation. This viin boss, Kim Jung-Soo, was a typical con artist. Some scam ordinary people, while others target awakened individuals, mainly viins. Kim Jung-Soo was one of them. "Boss, let''s give the members of the Awakened Crime Division a taste of their own medicine!" "If you use that power you''ve been talking about, Shin Hye-Rim is nothing!" Even as we were having this conversation, the viins of the Hounds were cheering for Kim Jung-Soo. That''s a lot of loyalty. "Hey, Kim Jung-Soo." "Y-yes!" "From now on, repeat after me and tell your gang." "What? Yes..." I decided to use Kim Jung-Soo to end this strange confrontation. I muttered something in his ear, and he repeated it to the members of Hound. "Listen up, my proud men." "Listen up, my proud men!" "I will now slit this Shin Hye-Rim''s throat." "...What!?" "Don''t be stupid, just follow along. I''m going to slit your throat for real if you don''t." "I will now slit this Shin Hye-Rim''s throat!" What a strange scene. The subject, already captured and held hostage by me, proudly deres that he''s going to take me down. A normal person would have given Kim Jung-Soo a pitiful look, but not the members of the Hounds. "As expected of our captain!" they shouted, adding to the excitement. "Oooooooh!!! He''s the best!" "Hound punch! Hound punch! Hound punch! Hound punch! Hound punch! Hound punch!" "Kim Jung-Soo, he''s a god!" Even in the midst of all this excitement, Kim Jung-Soo wasn''tughing as enthusiastically as he should have. I continued whispering words in Kim Jung-Soo''s ear, and he repeated them verbatim. "I-I will give you the front-row seats to my victory! I want you all toe forward right now!" I used Kim Jung-Soo to lure all the viins out on their own, as I had originally nned. It''s easier to handle everything at once and cleanly. The Hounds were like a cult. The members follow and believe whatever Kim Jung-Soo says. He likely gaslighted them repeatedly. There are more viinous organizations like this than you might think. I''ve encountered them many times before. After a while, all the members of the Hounds gathered in front of us---dozens of them, their eyes shining as they looked at Kim Jung-Soo. They seemed poised for him to break free from the armlock andunch a counterattack. I nced around at them and nudged Kim Jung-Soo. "Are they all out?" "...Yes, all the members have gathered." "Really?" Now that I see the entire Hounds gathered, I no longer have any use for Kim Jung-Soo. -Crack! I snapped his neck while still holding him. Kim Jung-Soo, who was standing in my arms, immediately fell to the ground, face down. "...Huh?" Someone in the pack made a dumbfounded sound. They hadn''t expected their captain to copse like this. At least he shouldn''t have died; I controlled my power. He''s just unconscious for now. But whatever happened, at this moment, the Hounds had fallen apart. The excitement from moments ago was gone, and I called out to the frozen Hounds. "Your leader is down, and now you know what to do." If you don''t want to get beaten up, move your asses. . The Hounds were all subdued. Seeing me snap their boss''s neck without a fight shattered their resolve, and they obeyed mymands. "I thought we were going to have a proper battle, but it ended in vain." Back in the office, Yoo Seo-Eun muttered to herself in disbelief. Something about the Awakened Crime Division wasn''t quite what she had envisioned. "There''s a lot of fighting, but it''s easier for us to keep it to a minimum. We just need to take out the boss and beat him up for it to end." This is the phrase we coined in Team 5: ''If you cut his head off, he dies.'' In any viin''s organization, the boss is the strongest. It''s Team 5''s specialty to catch and subdue the boss first. "I''m going to go straight to the chief with the report." As soon as I got back to the office, I wrote a quick report and headed to the chief''s office. When I handed the report to the chief, who had already anticipated my arrival, he received it with a sullen expression. Setting the report aside, he stretched and took a sip of coffee. "So, you said you wiped out a pack of Hounds or something?" "Yep. Originally, we were going to take them out by blowing up theirir, but we decided against it and settled on grabbing the boss and threatening the group." "...I really can''t adapt to your team''s methods." The chief scoffed and went back to his work. "I''ll look at the reportter. I''m not sure I need to see it anyway, since I''ve already heard everything from you." "At least look at it as a formality. Someone put effort into it." "Yeah, yeah." The chief nodded and said, "Oh, right," and continued. "Hye-Rim, your award ceremony is in two weeks, right?" "Yes, that''s right." "Since you have umted a lot of achievements, if I were to be promoted to department head, I think you would take my position?" "What a terrible thing to say..." To be the section chief of the department---it''s something I dread. I can''t imagine myself sitting in that chair, surrounded by piles of paperwork all day long. It''s a far cry from my goal of taking it easy. I can already envision the deep, dark circles under the chief''s eyes. That could be my future. "Are you sure you don''t want to be the chief?" "Of course not. Are you going to keep a high-level person like me doing paperwork? It''s a clear waste of manpower." "Dammit. Nothing would make me happier than to see you in this position." "I''ve been in the field my whole life; you should be the one who does all this stuff." "What a terrible thing to say." Hahaha! The chief and Iughed at each other and spewed vitriol. Oh, Chief. If you''re going to die, die alone! "Anyway, okay, I''ll congratte you in advance on your award. You can go now." "Have fun. I''m going back to the office to rest." "You didn''t have to add thatst bit." If I stayed here any longer, he might seriously ask me to be section chief again. It''s like a marching officer asking a soon-to-be retired sergeant, ''Hye-Rim, have you ever thought about bing a professional sergeant?'' Ugh, my back is sweating. Seriously, I was genuinely scared by what he said. I thanked him and was about to leave his office when he called me back. "Oh, by the way, Hye-Rim, did you... Oh, no. I don''t need to tell you this." He swallowed his words and motioned for me to leave again. "What happened all of a sudden?" "No, never mind. It''s not really important, and you''ll find outter anyway." "......Yes." Now that he said it, it bothered me more, but I didn''t press him further. If it''s not important, it''s not really my business. Back in the office, I started building the pyramid with my ying cards as usual. The rest of the team was used to seeing me do this, but Yoo Seo-Eun asked me if it was okay. "Is it okay to y like this during work hours?" "It''s okay; there''s nothing to do anyway. It doesn''t matter what I''m doing." "No, even so..." Actually, I shouldn''t, but no matter what I do, no one bothers me. I''m in a position where I only need to catch criminals. The rest of the time, no matter what I do, no one says anything. That''s why, when you work, you have to do it well. Chapter 54 - Did you see? The evening after hunting the Hounds, Yoo Seo-Eun and I decided to buy clothes before heading home. Last night, I realized that she didn''t have enough clothes and other household items. It''s a natural problem that arises when you have an extra person in your life and you''re not prepared. So we were nning to go to the department store together to buy pajamas and daily necessities, and Team Leader 1 saw us. "Hye-Rim, Seo-Eun. Are you getting off work now?" "Yes, Team Leader 1. Before heading home, I''m stopping by a department store to buy some clothes for Seo-Eun." "Really? Would it be alright if I joined you?" Team Leader 1 naturally asked toe along. I didn''t see any reason why not, and I thought it would be nice to have her opinion when choosing clothes. I''m not exactly sure what looks good and what doesn''t, so her help would be appreciated. I asked Yoo Seo-Eun with my eyes if that would be okay, and she smiled vaguely and nodded. "Of course, it''s more fun with a group than just the two of us, right?" "Is that okay? Thank you, Hehe." Now that she had my permission, Team Leader 1 smiled happily and walked between me and Yoo Seo-Eun. Yoo Seo-Eun looked like she was regretting something, while Team Leader 1 seemed very excited. There was a strange atmosphere between them. As I observed their expressions, Team Leader 1 put her arm around me. "While you''re buying clothes, I''ll pick out yours too, Hye-Rim. Didn''t we agree to go shopping for clothes again next time?" "Mmm, you don''t have to do that." In fact, I wanted to buy Yoo Seo-Eun whatever clothes she wanted and go home as soon as possible, because the biggest gift to an office worker after work is simply going home. Just as I was about to decline, Team Leader 1 put her arm around Seo-Eun and asked: "What kind of clothes do you like, Seo-Eun? With your beautiful face and great style, I think you can pull off anything." "What? Oh, I''m just going to buy afy hoodie or something." "Come on. That''s nice too, but a girl needs to dress up a bit more. I''m sure you didn''t get a chance to decorate while you were in the demon realm, right?" "Yeah, but......" I already noticed that Yoo Seo-Eun is simr to me. She''s a homebody who prefers staying at home, watching Netflix and YouTube, and spending the day in bed rather than focusing on dressing up and appearance. Of course, being a girl, she cared about it to some extent, butpared to others, she was less concerned. That''s Yoo Seo-Eun and me. Of course, I care about my appearance to some extent. No woman or man canpletely ignore their appearance, but I prioritize ensuring it doesn''t dominate my social life. Why invest in looking good? Typically, it''s to attract the opposite sex. I don''t see the point in spending money on clothes if I''m not interested in pursuing a rtionship. "If you wear pretty clothes, won''t your crush see you a little differently?" That''s what Team Leader 1 said to Yoo Seo-Eun. But Yoo Seo-Eun, who is simr to me, doesn''t care about rtionships...... "Hmm, I guess that''s true." .....is what I thought, but Team Leader 1''s words seemed to convince Yoo Seo-Eun. Is Yoo Seo-Eun interested in a rtionship? Well, it would be unusual for someone not to meet anyone in five years. "Isn''t Seo-Eun the same case as me? I''ve already noticed it." "Ah, hmm......" "I know it''s going to be a tough road, but you''ve got to push through, right?" "I guess so, now that you say that." "What are you guys talking about?" I asked as they were having a secret conversation amongst themselves, and Team Leader 1 chuckled, putting her index finger to her mouth. "Don''t worry about it. It''s a secret conversation between girls." "I''m a girl, too." "Hye-Rim, you shouldn''t be part of this conversation. Right, Seo-Eun?" ".......Yes." Blushing, Yoo Seo-Eun gave a small nod. Wow, they''re already bullying me. I feel disappointed. "Seo-Eun, I think you should wear something like this. Our hair styles are simr, so I''ll rmend something simr to what I wear." In the first hour, Team Leader 1 rmended several outfits to Seo-Eun. I thought Yoo Seo-Eun might find it difficult to choose clothes for such a long time, but she listened attentively and made her selections carefully. After all, she''s a girl, so maybe she''s interested in clothes. While they were picking out clothes, I bought some tableware and other necessities for Yoo Seo-Eun. "Did you pick out all the clothes?" "Yes, Hye-Rim, I just finished picking everything out and bought it." "You already bought them? I was going to buy them." "It''s fine. I bought them because I wanted to. And while I''m at it, I bought your clothes too." "...You bought mine too?" While I was asking, Team Leader 1 handed me the clothes. The clothes looked simr to the ones I had bought before going to the amusement park. "Hye-Rim, you don''t usually buy clothes except for asions like this, so I have to force you to!" "You''re not my mom. ...But thank you; I''ll wear it." I''ll wear it the next time I have to meet Team Leader 1 on the weekend. I tried to buy her some clothes, but she refused, saying that she already had plenty at home. However, as I was discussing the idea of buying her something, Yoo Seo-Eun walked out after changing into new clothes. Yoo Seo-Eun looked surprisingly stunning and dressed quite beautifully. She was naturally beautiful in anything she wore, but there was an extra radiance about her when she wore the clothes that Team Leader 1 had chosen. "...What do you think? Does it look good on me?" Yoo Seo-Eun asked cautiously while looking at me. I smiled slightly and nodded. "It''s very pretty. It looks like you picked well." "Ha, haha. Really? Thank you. It seems you know how to say things like that too." Yoo Seo-Eun blushed and giggled at mypliment. Watching from the side, Team Leader 1 muttered to herself. "....I''m a little jealous. I''ll have to try harder next time we go on a date." When we got back home, we immediately unpacked the items we had bought. As expected, the first thing we did was organize our purchases. Among the clothes we bought today were several shirts for Yoo Seo-Eun. After changing into one of the shirts, she came over to the couch, where I was sitting, and sat down. While looking at me, she casually unbuttoned her shirt. "Why didn''t you just unbutton your shirt beforehand?" "......This doesn''t work on you." "Huh?" With a disappointed look on her face, Yoo Seo-Eun opened her shirt and pulled it off. I assume she buttoned her shirt fully out of habit. I ced my hand on the jewel in her chest and drew mana from it. Just as she had done yesterday, her body began to heat up. "Sigh... Ugh." "Hold on, it''ll be over soon." "Yeah. O-okay. Ugh!" Her fists clenched tightly, trying to contain the heat in her body. Despite the difort, Yoo Seo-Eun gritted her teeth, knowing it would onlyst a little while. After about five minutes, today''s purification was over. Just like yesterday, Yoo Seo-Eun''s entire body was covered in sweat. I handed her a towel. "Good job, you''re in better shape than yesterday. Now wash up ande out. For dinner, let''s eat the snow crab that Ha-Yeon sent." When we arrived home, we found the snow crab that Ha-Yeon had sent me sitting on my front doorstep. "Got it; I''ll be right out." "Okay. Take your time." While Yoo Seo-Eun went to wash up, I cleaned the snow crab. In the meantime, I decided to try on the clothes that Team Leader 1 had bought for me. At the very least, I should try them on first. I stood in front of the full-length mirror in my room and carefully removed my current outfit. As I changed, I noticed that Team Leader 1 had selected clothes thatplemented my skin tone and hair color, creating a well-bnced overall look. "I''ll put this in the closet for now." I felt like my wardrobe, which was full offortable and cozy clothes like hoodies, had finally gotten some proper clothes. "Huh? It''s been a while since I saw this." As I was cleaning out my closet, I saw my school uniform from high school. Even though I had worn the uniform not long ago, I was happy to see the uniform I used to wear. I don''t miss those days at all, but for some reason, there is a sense of nostalgia in these clothes. Next to the school uniform was the uniform of the Awakened Crime Division, which I would wear at the award ceremony. I was in the middle of organizing my clothes and preparing for another change. "Hye-Rim, I''m done. You should wash up to-" "......!" Just as I finished taking off my top, Yoo Seo-Eun entered the room, toweling off the water in her hair. I hastily covered my chest and stomach with my hands at the sudden appearance of Yoo Seo-Eun. "......" "......" For a moment, awkward nces crossed the air. Yoo Seo-Eun blushed profusely at the sight of me half-naked, and I asked in a slightly shaky voice. "...Did you see?" Chapter 55 - Suspicious people When Yoo Seo-Eun got out of the shower, she didn''t see Hye-Rim. Hearing a rustling sound from inside, she guessed Hye-Rim was in her room. So she opened the door to tell her it was her turn to wash up. "Hye-Rim, I''m done. You should wash up to---" "......!" She made eye contact with Hye-Rim, who was just getting dressed. Hye-Rim quickly covered her breasts and stomach with her hands. Yoo Seo-Eun didn''t understand why girls should care about showing their nakedness to each other, but she was embarrassed to admit that she blushed at the sight of Hye-Rim''s half-naked body. Her skin was so white, and her flesh was so smooth. Her breasts were sorge that one arm could barely cover them. Even from the perspective of a woman, Hye-Rim''s body was beautiful. While Yoo Seo-Eun was mesmerized by the sight, Hye-Rim asked in a trembling voice. "...Did you see?" "Uh, what?" Yoo Seo-Eun wondered what she was asking. Did she see her breasts? Unfortunately... I mean, fortunately, Hye-Rim quickly covered herself, so she didn''t get a good look. "Don''t worry. I didn''t really see anything. Are you embarrassed to show your breasts like that?" "......Breasts?" Hye-Rim hesitated for a moment, then spoke again. "Yeah. I''m embarrassed, so can you please close the door quickly?" "Oh, okay!" Yoo Seo-Eun blushed and quickly closed the door as Hye-Rim begged her to do so. "......" After closing the door, Yoo Seo-Eun couldn''t get Hye-Rim''s image out of her head. It wasn''t her body that surprised her, but her reaction. Hye-Rim always acted tough, so Yoo Seo-Eun thought she wouldn''t have any shame, but it was surprising to see her red up to her ears and covering herself. "That''s kind of cute." Yoo Seo-Eun didn''t think she''d be able to get this out of her head for a while. "Phew." Only after Yoo Seo-Eun closed the door and walked out did I rx in relief. Judging by her reaction, she probably didn''t get a good look at my body. I covered my chest and stomach out of reflex, but I wonder if I overreacted. If we live together, it''s natural that she''ll see my body from time to time. Still, it''s better to cover up as much as possible. "That''s a relief." I breathed a sigh of relief. It was really no big deal, but I didn''t want anyone to see my stomach. It''s a sign of my weakness; I didn''t want to see it either. I gathered my clothes and left the room. I made eye contact with Yoo Seo-Eun, and she smiled awkwardly. "Hye-Rim, I didn''t expect you to be so shy. I''ll be careful in the future." "...No, it''s okay; don''t worry about it." Scratching my cheek, I quickly walked into the shower. After finishing my shower, I immediately put the snow crab in the steamer and started cooking it. Snow crab only needs to be steamed to eat, so now all I had to do was wait. After 20 minutes, I took out the snow crab, cleaned it, and ced it on a te. My mouth watered just looking at it, but first, I took a picture. "I''ll text Ha-Yeon to say thank you." "Tell her thank you for me, too." "Okay." I switched the photo to selfie mode so that Yoo Seo-Eun and I were together with the snow crab. I texted her to say thank you and that we''d enjoy our meal. I was about to open one of the snow crab legs when I received a reply from Jung Ha-Yeon. [I''m d you two enjoyed it. It was worth sending it to you.] ......Has it even been three seconds since I sent that text? You''re checking and replying this quickly? I didn''t know modern people were so fast on their cell phones. [Oh, by the way, Hye-Rim, do you mind if I bring Yoon-Seo to visit you tomorrow? Since tomorrow is Friday, I think it would be easier on you.] As if she just remembered, she brought up the house-warming she mentioned earlier. Tomorrow, huh? As Jung Ha-Yeon said, it''s Friday, and it''s easier to see her in the evening, so I think it''s okay. [Yeah, sure. Thene with Yoon-Seo tomorrow; we''ll prepare the dinner.] [...Okay, I''ll see you tomorrow then.] I ended the text with Jung Ha-Yeon and informed Yoo Seo-Eun. "Ha-Yeon and her friend areing over tomorrow. Do you mind preparing dinner for the asion?" "Of course not! It''s about time I showed them my cooking skills." Yoo Seo-Eun smiled smugly, asking to be left alone. "Oh, by the way, if that Ha-Yeon ising...... I''ll have to make my own preparations." "What kind of preparations?" "No, well....don''t worry about it. If I had to say, should I say that I''m practicing not to say anything petty as much as possible?" What are you even talking about? "...''We'' will prepare dinner, she said." Jung Ha-Yeon received Hye-Rim''s text and thought for a while. Hye-Rim already thought of Seo-Eun as one of her own and was saying, ''we.'' It was natural and not a big deal, but it bothered her. Looking at the pictures Hye-Rim sent of them together, living in the same house, and getting along very well, it was great, but Ha-Yeon kept thinking... What if she was also there? If only she were there. "Ha-Yeon, you look scary..." As Ha-Yeon was thinking to herself, Yoon-Seo put her hand on her shoulder. They were walking together in a nearby park after Yoon-Seo had been discharged from the hospital. It was the first day she had been able to move freely since her rescue. They came to the park because Yoon-Seo wanted to walk. "You''re texting with Ms. Hye-Rim again, aren''t you?" "...Yeah. I told her I''de see her tomorrow." "That''s good. I also wanted to meet Ms. Hye-Rim in person as soon as possible, but... Ha-Yeon, can I ask you something?" "What?" "About the gift you sent to Ms. Hye-Rim, did you really get it?" "......" "You didn''t want to find out Ms. Hye-Rim''s address while sending her a gift, did you?" Ha-Yeon couldn''t answer Yoon-Seo''s question right away because it was true. "And you didn''t book a room next door to Ms. Hye-Rim while you were looking for her address, did you?" "......" That was true, too. Just to be sure, she checked, and Ms. Hye-Rim''s next-door neighbor was indeed vacant. It was also time for her to move, and luckily, Ms. Hye-Rim''s neighbor had a vacancy, so she impulsively signed a contract. As Ha-Yeon remained silent, Yoon-Seo realized what she was thinking and sighed. "Ha-Yeon, you''ve always been the kind of girl who''ll see something through once you''ve set your mind to it." "...That''s not a bad thing." "It is, but you''re also stubborn in a weird way." Well, it''s better this way than being stubborn in some other way. Yoon-Seo continued. "Think about it. Someone like Ms. Hye-Rim is naturally popr, and from what I''ve heard, Seo-Eun seems to like her, but there must be other people who like her too, like... Alice, for example. Doesn''t she also like Ms. Hye-Rim?" "...Of course not." "I think she does. You said Ms. Hye-Rim tutored Alice, and afterward, they met up and hung out separately." "Maybe they just became best friends." "Do you really think so?" "......" Ha-Yeon''s steps stopped. She also got a strange feeling from the way Alice looked at Hye-Rim. "From what I''ve seen, thepetition for Ms. Hye-Rim is really tough, and I don''t think you can do it without determination." "How many times have I told you that I''m not..." "Okay, so you don''t really have a crush on Hye-Rim? You keep saying that, so I don''t know what else to say, but... just know this. I''m certain that there''s someone in the Awakened Crime Division who likes Hye-Rim as well." Ha-Yeon''s reflex was to say, ''There''s no way.'' but she decided not to say anything more. Because honestly, she thought so too. There were probably many people who liked someone like Ms. Hye-Rim. It was a little ufortable, but she guessed it couldn''t be helped. "Well, that''s it. It''s not good to worry too much about other people''s business. I''ll start preparing for my return as a Hero next week, and you can help me with that." "Of course. You''ve already been a Hero before, so the process should go smoothly." As they left, Yoon-Seo and Ha-Yeonughed while talking about Heroes. It wouldn''t be long before Yoon-Seo would be able to return. While eating snow crab and watching YouTube, a unique YouTube live broadcast caught my eye. "What is this?" "What?" "It''s a live stream from a real beastman. She''s cosying as Zero-Two?" "...... What are you talking about?" It was a livestream by a cat beastman. A person with cat ears and a tail was cosying as Zero-Two in a sponsored stream. Apparently, the ears and tail are real, not fake...... This beastman---I think I''ve seen her a lot somewhere. Yes, she was among the victims of the Monster Association''s experiments not long ago. They said it was time for them to be discharged, but as soon as the girl was discharged, she started broadcasting on the Inte. [Ah! Mr. ''I love cat-ears''! Thanks for the million won donation!] And she was getting donations in real time from people who suspiciously had a lot of money. It''s kind of weird to see someone who would''ve been dead or an actual monster from the original manga doing this. Chapter 56 - Ill be here with you The next day, as promised, Jung Ha-Yeon and Lee Yoon-Seo came to my house. While Yoo Seo-Eun was cooking with the ingredients she had bought right after work, the doorbell rang. I opened the door and was greeted by a pretty woman with silver hair and harpy feathers---my favorite heroine, Jung Ha-Yeon, and her friend. I never thought I''d get to invite them to my home. "Hello, Ms. Hye-Rim. Please excuse me for a moment." "It''s so nice to meet you! I''ve heard so much about you from Ha-Yeon, but this is the first time I get to see you in person." Jung Ha-Yeon and Lee Yoon-Seo greeted me with bright smiles. I bowed my head and invited them in. "Wee. It''s a bit shabby, but please make yourself at home." After some formal conversation, Jung Ha-Yeon and Lee Yoon-Seo took off their shoes and entered the house. Once in the living room, Lee Yoon-Seo''s eyes lit up as she sniffed the delicious aroma that filled the house. "Something smells so delicious, doesn''t it?" "Seo-Eun was just preparing a meal." "Oh, are you both here?" As I spoke, Yoo Seo-Eun appeared wearing an apron. She told me she had already finished cooking and just needed to set the table. The food she prepared was Western-style, ranging from pasta to pae to pizza made from scratch. Drawing from her past experience cooking as a hobby, she ensured the food was as authentic as possible. ......It''s nice to see a lot of heart, but there was a bit of flour sttered while kneading. I''ll have a hard time cleaning that upter. Of course, Yoo Seo-Eun was worried about it, but I told her to do whatever she wanted. "Wow! Did you make all of this yourself?" "Yeah, I like to cook, so I hope you like it." "It looks absolutely delicious!" "Hehe, thank you. By the way..." Yoo Seo-Eun''s gaze shifted to Lee Yoon-Seo''s arm as they talked. Lee''s arms, which had be like a bird''s wings, were definitely eye-catching. Since I hadn''t told her about Lee Yoon-Seo''s condition, she must be curious. "Ah, this is a bit unusual, isn''t it? I didn''t ask for this body, but the Monster Association made it happen." "Monster Association?" Lee Yoon-Seo exined her situation to Yoo Seo-Eun, who was curious, causing her eyes to widen in surprise. "Well, I''m going to make good use of this body. It''s morefortable than I thought. I can fly at will, too!" "I see. You must be simr to me, then." "Simr? Come to think of it, Seo-Eun also has horns on her head..." At this point, Yoo Seo-Eun was at home, so she had reverted to her original form. Her appearance seemed unfamiliar to Lee Yoon-Seo. It appeared that Jung Ha-Yeon hadn''t told Yoo Seo-Eun everything. "Seo-Eun''s identity is only known by the Awakened Criminal Division and some heroes, so I only told others that she lives with Ms. Hye-Rim for one reason or another." "Aha, I see." Reading my expression, Jung Ha-Yeon exined what had happened. In fact, I didn''t say anything even when Yoo Seo-Eun was in her original form because I trusted Yoon-Seo. I don''t think she''s the kind of person who would tell anyone about this. So, I didn''t stop Yoo Seo-Eun and Lee Yoon-Seo from talking about each other. In fact, I think it''s better to be honest. When Yoo Seo-Eun finished her story, Lee Yoon-Seo looked at her with a look of sympathy. "Haha, we''ve be a weird pair." "That''s right. In this world, you''re bound to encounter strange things." "Still, I don''t think it''s bad. In fact, there are some people who use their bodies like this to live broadcast on the inte, right?" "Oh, you mean the cat beastman?" She must have seen the broadcast of the person with the cat ears and tail that I saw yesterday. Honestly, it was a shock to me too. I got to see the furries with the most money in the world throwing money at them, and it made me realize that the world is a funny ce. We exchanged pleasantries and started eating right away. Then, Lee Yoon-Seo handed me a gift she had prepared in advance. "Ms. Hye-Rim, this is to thank you for saving me and the other victims." Lee Yoon-Seo handed me a luxurious gift set. It contained beef, abalone, and other expensive-looking foods. "I didn''t know what to give you, so I bought the most safe gifts I could find. It''s not just from me, but the other victims also saved up their money." "Oh... thank you." I thanked her and took the gift. It''s fortunate they gave me food; if it had been something else, I wouldn''t have much use for it. But my fridge is already overflowing with gifts like this. People I''ve saved regrly send me such items. Even when I ask them to stop, they persist in thanking me for saving their lives and asking me to do something for them. It feels like there are more of these people now. "I wish I could give you something better, but this is all I can do for now." "No, you didn''t have to give me anything, but I''m grateful you gave me this." I''ll have to ask Yoo Seo-Eun to cook these as well tomorrow. In the meantime, Jung Ha-Yeon also brought out something she had prepared. "What I brought is nothing special, but it''s a rice cake." "Rice cake?" I wondered if she brought it for dessert after we finished eating, but something unexpected came out of her mouth. "We''re going to be neighbors soon, so I brought some rice cakes as a housewarming gift." "...We''re going to be neighbors?" "Actually, I''m moving in next door next week." Jung Ha-Yeon is moving in next door? I''m not sure whether to be excited or not about my favorite magical girl bing my neighbor. We''ve all imagined scenarios like this at one point or another: your favorite idol moves in next door, and you be good neighbors. It''s a situation where you''d wee your favorite person with open arms, but honestly, it feels a bit weird. Why my neighbor? I mean, did she just look for any house that seemed suitable, and it just happened to be next door to mine? Either that, or she was deliberately... "I''m sure we''ll see each other often in the future. I''m so pleased to get to know you, Ms. Hye-Rim. I''m very happy to have you as a neighbor." There were so many questions I wanted to ask, but when I saw her smile, I decided to hold back. I''m not sure why she chose to move in next to me, but I''ll just have to ept it. Although, for some reason, I felt a bit apprehensive. "......Gulp." Looking to the side, Yoo Seo-Eun swallowed, looking a little stiff, just like me. "I wonder how she became such a clingy girl." I still didn''t understand what Lee Yoon-Seo said with a bitter smile. After we finished eating, we looked at the pile of dishes in the sink, and Jung Ha-Yeon offered to help. I told her it was okay, but I didn''t stop her because she insisted on helping. I let the other two rx in the living room while I washed the dishes. Yoo Seo-Eun offered to help instead of Jung Ha-Yeon, but when Jung Ha-Yeon showed her determination, she backed down. Yoo Seo-Eun seemed a bit uneasy, though I couldn''t quite ce why. There might be a subtle dynamic between them that I didn''t fully understand. "Ms. Hye-Rim, where do you think I should put this bowl?" "Oh, you can put it in the cupboard upstairs." We chatted for a while, and I was about halfway through washing the dishes when Jung Ha-Yeon asked me a question. "How is your life with Ms. Seo-Eun?" There was a hint of worry in her eyes. It''s not easy to live with someone, so she was probably worried about whether there were any inconveniences. "It''s better than I thought. I''ve been living alone all my life, but it''s fun and nice to live with someone." "...You''ve lived alone your whole life?" She didn''t say it out loud, but I could tell she was asking what it was like growing up. "I am an orphan. I''ve been on my own since I was a kid; I''ve never lived with anyone." This was true even before I came to this world. I''ve always lived alone. So I''mfortable being alone, but I''m not ufortable now that I''m living with Seo-Eun Yoo. There are advantages to living with someone. After hearing my words, Jung Ha-Yeon was silent for a moment. I wondered if she felt sorry for me. The way she looked at me wasn''t very pleasant either. I didn''t think anything of it, but from her point of view, I must have looked pitiful. I wonder if that''s why. "Then, Ms. Hye-Rim, do you want me to make sure you don''t feel lonely in the future?" She didn''t hesitate to say such bizarre things as this. Chapter 57 - Finding it hard to bear ¡°Hmm? What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing. I just meant that since we¡¯ll see each other often as neighbors, you won¡¯t feel lonely.¡± When I asked again, Jung Ha-Yeon quickly mumbled and rified her words. ¡°We can meet in the morning before going to work together. Sometimes, we can have dinner together in the evening. Go shopping or chat together. Even though we¡¯re neighbors, we can spend time together like we live together.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying we should do what I already do with Seo-Eun?¡± ¡°...I see you¡¯re already spending time like that with Ms. Seo-Eun.¡± That''s obvious, but I¡¯m so jealous... no, what am I saying? Jung Ha-Yeon muttered to herself, shook her head, and spoke again. ¡°That¡¯s right. Um, Ms. Hye-Rim, do you not like the thought of being close to me?¡± ¡°No way. I¡¯d love that.¡± ¡°...!¡± When I spoke sincerely, Jung Ha-Yeon¡¯s eyes widened. Jung Ha-Yeon is undeniably my favorite person in this world. She¡¯s the main heroine I¡¯ve supported and loved more than anyone. Bing close to her is something I¡¯d love. ¡°Still, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. I¡¯m not the type to feel lonely.¡± Even if Jung Ha-Yeon and I don¡¯t end up in such a rtionship, I have noints. I¡¯ve always supported Jung Ha-Yeon from afar as a fan. The life of just watching and supporting from a distance is my ideal life. As I finished washing the dishes and wiping my hands, I felt it was time to bring out something I had prepared for Jung Ha-Yeon. ¡°Ha-Yeon, aren¡¯t you going on an expedition beyond the gate next week?¡± ¡°Huh? How did you know that?¡± It¡¯s about time for Episode 3 to start. In this episode, the heroes go on an expedition beyond the gate to deal with monsters directly. And that time is next week. ¡°Since I work in the support division, I hear various things in passing. So, I know the heroes¡¯ schedules.¡± It¡¯s a lie, but not entirely untrue. In reality, the support division employees often encounter Hero Association staff and hear various things. ¡°So I thought of you and prepared something.¡± I said I went into my room and brought out a box. Actually, I had been preparing for this for a long time ever since I joined the support division. I had promised myself, I would give this to Jung Ha-Yeon one day. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Open it and see.¡± Jung Ha-Yeon slowly opened the lid of the box she received. Inside was a silver, shining ne. ¡°...Ms. Hye-Rim, what is this?¡± ¡°A ne.¡± ¡°No, I mean, I know it¡¯s a ne, but why are you giving it to me...?¡± It must have been quite confusing to receive a ne out of the blue. Jung Ha-Yeon looked at me with a very flustered expression. Not only Jung Ha-Yeon, but also Lee Yoon-Seo and Yoo Seo-Eun, who were rxing and watching TV, turned their heads towards us. ¡°This is an ordinary ne, but I¡¯ve embedded my magic with it. It has a long-distancemunication function, and you can talk to me even inside the magical realm.¡± ¡°With you, Ms. Hye-Rim?¡± You can''t use your phone since there¡¯s no signal inside the gate. So, something like this would be very useful. ¡°I have an identical ne. If anything happens inside the magical realm, just infuse magic into this ne. It will send a signal to my ne immediately.¡± I said and showed the other identical ne I had brought. The nes are of the same design. I bought them cheap and modified them, so they aren¡¯t particrly pretty. ¡°And you¡¯ll be staying in the magical realm for a few days, right? Since it¡¯s your first time there, I¡¯ve written down some tips and things to keep in mind.¡± I handed Jung Ha-Yeon the notes I had prepared earlier. She epted them with a nk expression. There¡¯s a reason I¡¯m being this considerate. While Jung Ha-Yeon is in the magical realm beyond the gate, I want to ensure no emergencies ur, deviating from the original plot. The magical realm is an unpredictable ce. As a fan, I wanted to give my precious Ha-Yeon a bit of favoritism. ...Though there are some genuinely concerning aspects as well. ¡°This should help you. I prepared it thinking of you.¡± ¡°Oh, um... Thank you.¡± ¡°Using this ne on your expedition next week will be helpful.¡± The notes I gave her contained all the practical, condensed tips I knew. Now, Ha-Yeon, you can be a survival master in the magical realm! As I was feeling proud of myself, Jung Ha-Yeon, who had been staring at the ne for a while, spoke cautiously. ¡°Um... Ms. Hye-Rim.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to try on this ne now. Could you please put it on me?¡± Ah, is it hard to put on the ne by herself? I thought I had bought a convenient ne, but I guess not. Since it¡¯s not a big deal, I decided to put it on her myself. When I stood behind her, Jung Ha-Yeon lifted her hair. I slowly moved my arm from the front to the back and fastened the sp. Jung Ha-Yeon¡¯s pale skin had already turned a bright red. Wondering if something was wrong, I looked at her face and heard her muttering softly. ¡°This is difficult to bear...¡± What does she mean by difficult to bear? Is the ne tickling her neck? ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m seeing this right in front of my eyes.¡± ¡°Ms. Eun-Seo, you¡¯re going through a tough time too...¡± What are you two talking about? Today was truly a wonderful day. Just being with Ms. Hye-Rim makes me happy, but to think she¡¯d prepare something like this for me. Thump, thump. I didn¡¯t take off the ne Ms. Hye-Rim gave me, even aftering home. Even after arriving home, my heart wouldn¡¯t stop pounding. When Ms. Hye-Rim gave me the ne personally. When she handed me the notes she had written herself. When she put the ne on me with her own hands. It was so hard to bear. Honestly, I almost hugged Ms. Hye-Rim right then. I¡¯m going insane. Why am I feeling this way? What kind of person is Ms. Hye-Rim to me? Just someone I¡¯m grateful to? A benefactor? My hero? These feelings can¡¯t be exined in such simple terms. I¡¯ve never felt this way before in my life, so I don¡¯t even know what to call it. ¡°...Haa. Seriously.¡± Lying on my bed, I exhaled deeply. Even without doing anything, my heart feels like it¡¯s going to burst from beating so fast. Just staying still makes me feel breathless. It¡¯s a relief that Ms. Hye-Rim isn¡¯t a hero. If she were, and I went on the expedition with her next week, I wouldn¡¯t be able to perform my duties properly. ¡°By the time I return from the expedition, I¡¯ll be moving next door to Ms. Hye-Rim.¡± I can¡¯t wait for that time toe. I want to finish off those monsters quickly and go to her side. Honestly, I¡¯m jealous of Ms. Eun-Seo. She got to live with Ms. Hye-Rim every day, leading a life that felt like that of a married couple. I know I shouldn¡¯t feel this way, but I¡¯m envious. ¡°...Get a grip, Ha-Yeon. Don¡¯t think strange thoughts.¡± I hypnotized myself to avoid feeling jealous. It doesn¡¯t matter. I have the ne Ms. Hye-Rim gave me herself. I¡¯m closer to Ms. Hye-Rim than anyone else right now. ...Right? ¡°Stop thinking about Ms. Hye-Rim.¡± If this continues, my thoughts of Ms. Hye-Rim will fill my head all day. That¡¯s dangerous. I decided to focus on work to avoid disrupting my daily life. Recently, some gates haven¡¯t been closed even after defeating monsters. So, there¡¯s a schedule to enter the gate, defeat all the monsters, and forcibly seal the gate. It¡¯s a dangerous task, so I need to be on my toes. ¡°Many people I know are participating in this mission.¡± I received a list of heroes participating in the mission; My friend, Mina. As well as Baek Sin-Hwa and Shin Chul-Min, whom I often meet, are also participating. ¡°...Hmm?¡± As I checked the list to see if there were any other familiar names, I found an unexpected one. [Alice] Magical girl idol Alice. She¡¯s also participating in the expedition. ¡°This is the first time she¡¯s engaging in herobat activities, isn¡¯t it?¡± Alice has only been active as an idol and hasn¡¯t engaged in hero activities before. So, I was curious. How did she end up participating in this expedition? "I don''t know, but it would be nice to have one more." Alice was tutored in magic by Ms. Hye-Rim herself. Perhaps she''s here to use her experience to support us with the magic she learned from Ms. Hye-Rim. She''s also one of the people closest to Ms. Hye-Rim, so I''d like to take this opportunity to ask her some questions. What does Alice think of Ms. Hye-Rim? Chapter 58 - I dont want to though? ¡°Can my magic be of any help to the heroes?¡± Alice had recently be aware of her power. After receiving magical guidance from Shin Hye-Rim, she used her magic during a concert and sang several songs. From the people who listened to those songs, she heardments like this: ¡°Alice¡¯s songs make me feel more energized.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because Alice¡¯s songs are really good and put you in a good mood?¡± ¡°Hm, is that so? My head just feels clearer and lighter.¡± Thesements reached Alice¡¯s ears. Wondering if this was also one of her magical abilities that attracted people''s attention, she called Shin Hye-Rim to ask about the current situation. [Ah, yes. That¡¯s also one of Alice¡¯s abilities. In game terms, it¡¯s like a buff spell.] ¡°Oh, I see. I didn¡¯t know I had such a power.¡± [It¡¯s good that you realized it now. I knew Alice had such magic and hoped you would naturallye to understand it. It happened a bit sooner than I expected.] Alice was amazed by Shin Hye-Rim''s words. Not only did she realize she had such potential, but she also discovered that there was much more she could do besides singing. So, Alice made a decision. She decided to join the heroes on their next expedition. She wanted to help the heroes fight against the monsters. Alice¡¯s desire was to truly help everyone, just like a hero belonging to the Hero Association. When she confided this to Shin Hye-Rim, she showed an unexpected reaction. [Hmm... Is that so? It¡¯s impressive that you have such a mindset.] While praising her, a hint of hesitation was noticeable in Hye-Rim¡¯s voice. It seemed like Shin Hye-Rim wanted to stop Alice for some reason. ¡°Are you against me going on the expedition, Ms. Hye-Rim?¡± [I¡¯m not against it. It was just unexpected. And even if I wanted to oppose it, I can¡¯t stop you.] I can¡¯t stop Alice¡¯s choice, and it¡¯s not up to the Awakened Crime Division''s staff to prevent a hero¡¯s personal decisions. That was Shin Hye-Rim¡¯s standpoint. Hearing that, Alice smiled bitterly and reaffirmed her determination. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be satisfied with being a hero in name only. I want to help everyone, like when we stopped the terrorist attack by the Monster Association.¡± [...] After a brief silence, Shin Hye-Rim spoke slowly. [Is that so? Then, I¡¯ll support you. I hope you return safely.] ¡°Yes! Thank you for your concern.¡± Although supportive, Shin Hye-Rim¡¯s voice was filled with worry, which oddly made Alice feel happy. Shin Hye-Rim was concerned for her. She was thinking about her. That fact alone made Alice¡¯s heart flutter. ¡°Then, Ms. Hye-Rim, can we go on a date when I return from the expedition?¡± Alice acted on that feeling. [...What?] ¡°A date! Just the two of us, likest time. A reward for someone who worked hard, right?¡± [Uh, um... Yes, that¡¯s true. Okay.] ¡°Hehe, then I¡¯ll look forward to it!¡± Ending the conversation, Alice hung up the phone. She helped the heroes with her power and secured a promised date with Ms. Hye-Rim as a reward. This is what you call killing two birds with one stone. Time passed, and the day of the expedition arrived. Jung Ha-Yeon looked around at the ten or so heroes gathered in front of the gate. They were all people she had seening and going in the hero''s life. Shin Chul-Min, standing straight with a bright smile. Baek Shin-Hwan, yawning with a slightly annoyed expression. Her friend, Lee Mi-Na, standing next to her. And the most noticeable among them: ¡°Everyone, fighting! Let¡¯s bravely defeat the monsters ande back safely!¡± It was Alice, cheering the heroes with a bright expression and a beautiful voice. As Alice was busy with her idol activities, it was rare for heroes to see her face. Naturally, many of the heroes were fans of Alice. Seeing Alice cheering energetically, some heroes couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Wow... Alice came along. I¡¯m d I joined this expedition.¡± ¡°Right. Honestly, I was worried, but I can¡¯t show a pathetic side with Alice here.¡± Alice, who had be a living buff totem without doing anything. Lee Mi-Na whispered as she looked at her. ¡°But why did Alicee? Isn¡¯t this her firstbat mission?¡± Alice herself answered that question. ¡°Some of you might be wondering why I¡¯m here. I can use magic that gives you strength. So, I came to help in any way I can.¡± Each magic girl has different spells. Jung Ha-Yeon mainly used attack magic, while Alice could use buff magic. Jung Ha-Yeon finally understood why Alice joined this expedition. ¡°Okay! Then everyone, shall we head into the demon realm?¡± Led by Alice¡¯s words, the heroes started to move. The inside of the demon realm was quite deste. Strange nts and rotting trees could be seen everywhere. A creek glowing purple under a purple sky. It looked like a ce where monsters, not humans, would live. ¡°It¡¯s an unpleasant scenery. The smell is also awful.¡± Baek Shin-Hwa frowned, looking around thebyrinth. Shin Chul-Min, standing next to her, swallowed hard with a stern expression. ¡°Yeah. There are many sharp rocks that are dangerously pointed. We could get seriously hurt if we fall.¡± ¡°Sharp rocks...¡± Looking between the ground and Shin Chul-Min, Baek Shin-Hwa wrapped herself in her arms. ¡°You mustn¡¯t fall here, no matter how much you want to touch my chest, okay?¡± ¡°T-That wasn¡¯t intentional!¡± No matter how much Shin Chul-Min protested, Baek Shin-Hwa ignored him and turned her head away. Seeing the two of them, Jung Ha-Yeon thought that their rtionship was beyond repair. The heroes cautiously moved through thebyrinth, searching for monsters. The fights with the monsters they encountered were not too difficult. Shin Chul-Min, Baek Shin-Hwa, and Jung Ha-Yeon were exceptionally strong, but Alice¡¯s magic also yed a big role. Listening to Alice¡¯s songs made the heroes feel lighter and more powerful. Even after the battles, they didn¡¯t feel tired but rather more refreshed. This was Alice¡¯s power. After several battles with the monsters, the heroes took a break. Jung Ha-Yeon, who had been quietly gathering herself, heard Alice¡¯s voice. ¡°Shin Hye-Rim is amazing. She knew I had this magic.¡± Shin Hye-Rim. Her name came out of Alice¡¯s mouth. As expected, Alice¡¯s participation in this expedition was influenced by Shin Hye-Rim. Jung Ha-Yeon stood up and approached Alice. She wanted to ask. What does Alice think of Shin Hye-Rim? Just a simple mentor-student rtionship? Or a close acquaintance? Or something more...? ¡°Alice, thank you for earlier. Thanks to your magic, I feel much lighter now.¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s nothing. There¡¯s nothing better than being able to help, even a little.¡± ¡°Did Ms. Hye-Rim teach you this magic?¡± ¡°No, I figured this one out on my own. Of course, I realized it properly after consulting Ms. Hye-Rim.¡± ¡°I see. It¡¯s best to ask Ms. Hye-Rim about magical girl magic.¡± ¡°Exactly! Ms. Hye-Rim is really amazing.¡± The more Alice talked about Shin Hye-Rim, the brighter her face became. She even seemed to blush. ¡°So, how do you feel about Ms. Hye-Rim?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, I mean...¡± Jung Ha-Yeon hesitated, unsure of how to phrase her question. Alice spoke up first. ¡°Um, I obviously like Ms. Hye-Rim.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. I was just asking because you seem to be close friends.¡± ¡°Close friends... Well, right now we¡¯re just friends, but if I try, couldn¡¯t we be more?¡± ¡°What?¡± Jung Ha-Yeon froze. What did I just hear? ¡°I genuinely like Ms. Hye-Rim. I want to be in a special rtionship with her. Oh, this is a secret, okay? I¡¯m only telling you because you seem close to Ms. Hye-Rim.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°And, make sure Ms. Hye-Rim doesn¡¯t know! Hehe, I don¡¯t want her to find out. It¡¯s too embarrassing.¡± ¡°...I see.¡± Stunned by Alice¡¯s candid confession, Jung Ha-Yeon finally managed to speak. What is this feeling? The thing I feared the most just happened. What should I do? How should I respond? ¡°By the way, can you tell me what Ms. Hye-Rim likes? I¡¯m going on a date with her after the expedition, and I need...¡± ¡°I don''t want to though?¡± Chapter 59 - Unni, you don鈥檛 like me, do you? ¡°Unni, you don''t like me, do you?¡± ¡°¡­What? Ms. Ha-Yeon, what do you mean by that?¡± Her own words took Jung Ha-Yeon aback. She hadn''t intended to be so blunt, but her mouth had already started moving by the time she realized it. However, since her feelings were genuine, Jung Ha-Yeon decided just to say what she wanted to say. ¡°I mean exactly what I said. I don¡¯t support the idea of you and Ms. Hye-Rim being together.¡± ¡°Why not? It¡¯s not like it has anything to do with you¡­ Oh, could it be¡­¡± Alice tilted her head and noticed Jung Ha-Yeon rolling her eyes with a pouty face. Just from that expression, Alice understood Jung Ha-Yeon¡¯s feelings. ¡°¡­Ms. Ha-Yeon, do you also like Ms. Hye-Rim?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I have such feelings. I just don¡¯t want to imagine Ms. Hye-Rim in a special rtionship with someone else.¡± ¡°I see. You¡¯re not honest with your feelings, then. I understand.¡± Alice smiled at Jung Ha-Yeon¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t that Alice found her cute. It was because Alice felt unsettled that a rival had appeared from an unexpected ce. However, the reason Alice was smiling was simple. ¡°So you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t like Hye-Rim, right? Then, you won¡¯t be a hindrance for me, will you?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Alice wanted to make it clear. She didn''t want to be obstructed even if she couldn¡¯t offer help. ¡°I¡¯m the type of person who always achieves the goals I set. So, no matter what, I¡¯ll be Hye-Rim¡¯s lover.¡± ¡°L-lover¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite honest with my feelings. I like Hye-Rim. I want to entrust myself to that reliable person. I also want to do many things with Hye-Rim.¡± Jung Ha-Yeon was internally flustered by Alice¡¯s blunt disy of emotions. On TV and to people around her, Alice appeared pure and childlike. Therefore, seeing this devilish smile for the first time confused Ha-Yeon. ¡°But, unlike me, you said it yourself that you don¡¯t ¡®like¡¯ Hye-Rim, right? So, is it okay for me to date Hye-Rim?¡± ¡°A-ah, that is¡­¡± ¡°I understand that you don¡¯t want me to be close to Hye-Rim. But I¡¯m not the type to hesitate just because someone told me not to.¡± Saying this, Alice, who was smiling brighter than ever, made Jung Ha-Yeon clenched her fists without realizing it. This is dangerous. It felt like I¡¯d identally triggered Alice¡¯s buttons with what I said. It strongly feels like that. ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s stop talking about this now. We should be discussing the expedition rather than love, right? I¡¯ll think about the date with Hye-Rim on my own.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be counting on you for the rest of the expedition.¡± With that parting remark, Alice left to cheer the others on. Jung Ha-Yeon stared nkly at Alice¡¯s departing figure. ¡°Ha-Yeon, is something wrong? You look upset.¡± ¡°¡­Mi-Na.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard a woman speak.¡± ¡°¡­What are you talking about? You''re also a woman speaking right now.¡± Mi-Na looked at me with a puzzled expression, but I just sighed. It was the first time I had experienced a so-called ¡°catfight¡± between two women over one person. I never expected to hear something like ¡°Unni, you don¡¯t like me, do you?¡± directly from Alice. I vaguely knew that Alice had feelings for Ms. Hye-Rim. But I never imagined she would be so proactive about it. I didn¡¯t expect her to directly confess her feelings for Ms. Hye-Rim to me and insist that I shouldn¡¯t interfere. ¡°Sigh. What is a woman?¡± ¡°What are you even talking about? If you''re curious about women, you should just look in a mirror.¡± "...¡­" I felt agitated. I was too anxious. I couldn¡¯t stay like this. Alice had already scheduled a date with Ms. Hye-Rim after the expedition. But what about me? I managed to move next door to Ms. Hye-Rim, but it only stopped at being neighbors. If it¡¯s only about being close, won¡¯t Alice or others take Ms. Hye-Rim away? ¡­But why am I thinking about losing Ms. Hye-Rim? Ms. Hye-Rim isn¡¯t an object. Moreover, it¡¯s not like I want to be Hye-Rim¡¯s lover like Alice does. Yet, Alice wants that. Holding hands, walking around, gradually getting closer, kissing when parting, and even more¡­ Crack! ¡°Oh my god! What a surprise. Ha-Yeon, why did you suddenly break a spoon while eating? You¡¯re being strange.¡± ¡°¡­Sorry. It was unintentional.¡± Thinking about such things made me inadvertently angry and I clenched my hand. Just the thought of it makes me dislike it. The idea of Ms. Hye-Rim being affectionate and giving her all to someone else. Until yesterday, I thought Ms. Hye-Rim cared for me more than anyone else in the world. Even now, when I said I was going on the expedition, she personally wrote notes on the demon realm for me. In the evening, while we were setting up our camp, our heroes were burning mosquito coils. Why? Because I brought them based on Hye-Rim¡¯s note. [There are various pests in the demon realm. Beyond justmon insects, there are also monster-like bugs. These creatures hate the smell of mosquito coils, so it¡¯s a good idea to bring them.] Indeed, while capturing monsters, several insects were crawling on the heroes¡¯ bodies. Some were bloodsuckers like ordinary mosquitoes. Once we started burning the mosquito coils, they disappearedpletely. Not only that, the ce where we¡¯re camping was also chosen based on Hye-Rim¡¯s note. [Monsters in the demon realm generally prefer damp and dark ces. So, avoid setting up camp in valleys since you might get surrounded by monsters.] There are many other detailed tips. I¡¯ve never met anyone who knew so much about the demon realm. It seems they knew more than the experts who studied it. It makes me wonder if she has lived in the demon realm. She wrote so much just for me and even gave me a ne imbued with magic. I haven¡¯t once taken off the ne Ms. Hye-Rim gave me sincest night. I even wore it to sleep. It wasn¡¯t bothersome or ufortable at all. Rather, it reassured me as if Ms. Hye-Rim was beside me. Ms. Hye-Rim, who makes me so happy and cares for me. The person who fills my mind. The one who treats me better than anyone else. And yet, She did more considerate things for someone else than she did for me? That Ms. Hye-Rim gave her whole heart to someone else? I don¡¯t like it. Even just imagining it makes me unhappy. Don¡¯t interfere because you don¡¯t like it? Just don¡¯t pay attention? I can¡¯t even be sure. I¡¯m sorry, Alice, but I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll act in the future. ¡°¡­I miss Ms. Hye-Rim.¡± Thinking about Ms. Hye-Rim and recalling Alice¡¯s words, I suddenly wanted to see Ms. Hye-Rim. So, so much. I wondered what Ms. Hye-Rim is doing now. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ night.¡± At the team leader 1¡¯s words, we closed our eyes and bowed our heads. Even though we had earplugs, we could still hear some of what was said. Now is the crucial part. I heightened all my senses and focused as much as possible. While moving, I couldn¡¯t hear the sound of clothes brushing against each other. However, I could feel the subtle vibrations and flow of the air. I gathered mana secretly and examined every change in the air around me. The area with the most movement was at the 9 o¡¯clock position, where Shin Yu-Sung was. So¡­ ¡°Daylight has arrived.¡± At Team Leader 1¡¯s signal, we lifted our heads and removed our earplugs. ¡°A mafia member will be chosen¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s Shin Yu-Sung.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Before Team Leader 1 even finished, I spoke up. I was certain. Shin Yu-Sung is the mafia. ¡°Everyone! Let¡¯s vote immediately! The culprit is Shin Yu-Sung!¡± ¡°Ah, wait, wait, team leader. How can you suddenly use someone of being the mafia? We haven¡¯t even started the deduction phase.¡± Despite the confusion, Shin Yu-Sung asked if I had evidence, and I responded firmly. ¡°It¡¯s intuition.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°My intuition is telling me. You¡¯re the mafia.¡± ¡°Since the team leader¡¯s intuition has never been wrong, it must be right. I¡¯ll vote for Yu-Sung too!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll vote immediately.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll also vote for senior Yu-Sung¡­¡± At my instigation, the other team members also voted for Shin Yu-Sung. This happened less than a minute after the mafia game started. When I looked at the team leader to confirm if Shin Yu-Sung was indeed the culprit, the team leader nodded with a bewildered expression. ¡°¡­Yes, Ha-Yeon, as you said, the mafia is indeed Yu-Sung.¡± ¡°Nice. Then, Yu-Sung, you¡¯ll take the patrol duty tonight.¡± ¡°No, this is too much. Team leader, what kind of trick did you use?¡± That¡¯s the secret of the magical girl. Chapter 60 - Is it her or me? After leaving Shin Yu-Sung in charge of the patrol, Yoo Seo-Eun and I happily headed home. Even though Shin Yu-Sung kept casting suspicious nces at me until I left the association, I shrugged it off and pretended not to notice. It''s a bit petty, but what can you do? Psychological warfare is not usually for people who aren''t good at mafia games. Those who are great at it know how to use subtlety and intuition. Mafia games aren''t supposed to be yed like this? So what? This is how I¡¯ve been doing it. "What should we have for dinner tonight? There are so many delicious ingredients in your fridge, Hye-Rim, that I don¡¯t know what to make." "How about a steak rice bowl? It came up on my YouTube rmendation yesterday." "Sounds good. I''ll make that for dinner then." We happily discussed our dinner options. Once we arrived home, I began to worry about the heroes. Normally, nothing special happens in this episode. The main story revolves around the protagonists investigating anomalies in the gate, with fighting monsters being the main focus. I don¡¯t think the monsters will overpower our protagonists, especially Ha-Yeon. Ha-Yeon seems even stronger than in the original work. But there are always variables in any world. The reason I¡¯m worried about Jung Ha-Yeon isn¡¯t just because I like her, and am more concerned about her. There¡¯s actually something bothering me. Sitting on the sofa, I slowly patted my stomach. It wasn¡¯t in the original work, but you never know. No one knows if that damn bastard will appear in front of the heroes. ¡°Hye-Rim, dinner is ready!¡± While I was thinking about how the heroes were doing, dinner wasplete. Yoo Seo-Eun¡¯s cooking was once again delicious. If Yoo Seo-Eun eventually moves out and lives separately, I should ask her to cook for me asionally. If I offered money like an invited chef, Yoo Seo-Eun might be happy about it. After eating, while Yoo Seo-Eun went to wash up first, I examined the ne I was wearing. The same kind of ne I gave to Jung Ha-Yeon. I had looked at this ne many times while working today, wondering when Ha-Yeon might contact me through it. Shin Yu-Sung had asked why I was wearing a ne I usually don¡¯t wear and even made strangements. It was quite annoying. ¡°Hm, our team leader wouldn¡¯t have bought the ne on a whim¡­ Could it be that you have a new romantic interest?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Seeing you carefully examining the ne with such a tender gaze makes me think you might be in love. It¡¯s touching to see you finally understand love, Team Leader.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I was at a loss for words and chose not to respond to the ridiculousments. It will be a hassle if Team Leader 1 identally overheard it. To be honest, I called out Shin Yu-Sung as the mafia as soon as the game started because of that. If it had been someone else, I might have let it slide. But the cost of annoying me was high. Anyway, no news is good news. No signal means things are going well. It means they¡¯re managing fine on their own. Although it might be a bit overbearing, I¡¯m keeping an eye on them in case something happens to the protagonists. If something goes wrong, my reputation and assets will be at stake. Just as I was feeling relief that Jung Ha-Yeon would do well as per the original work... A light began to shine from the ne hanging around my neck. This meant that Jung Ha-Yeon was sending me a signal. Normally, this ne wouldn¡¯t react. It was given to her for emergencies, to contact me if something unusual happened. So for Jung-Ha-Yeon to be the one to send me a signal, this definitely meant something had happened. I quickly infused magical power into the ne to receive the signal. "Ha-Yeon, what¡¯s going on?!" [...Ah, Ms. Hye-Rim. Can you hear me?] Jung-Ha-Yeon¡¯s voice flowed from the ne, almost like a phone call. I tried to calm my pounding heart and continued speaking. "What¡¯s the matter? Did something happen?" [Oh, no! It¡¯s not like that. I just... wanted to hear your voice, Ms. Hye-Rim.] "......Huh?" The night of the demon realm came quickly. It was soon pitch ck, almost like midnight, a short time after dinner. The heroes, having fought all day, quickly went to sleep to preserve their energy, which was good judgment. I, too, was about to close my eyes and fall asleep, but I couldn¡¯t. Alice¡¯s words kept swirling in my mind. She had dered with determination to im Ms. Hye-Rim for herself, and I couldn¡¯t respond to her words. ¡°My head is spinning.¡± Both my mind and head felt dizzy. I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep like this, so I stepped outside the tent and took deep breaths, looking around the demon realm. The destendscape seemed incapable of sustaining life. I¡¯d probably need to stay here a few more days. The thought of not seeing Ms. Hye-Rim made my heart ache. I hadn¡¯t thought about her this obsessively before. Perhaps the series of recent events had made me this way. ¡°I want to hear Ms. Hye-Rim¡¯s voice.¡± If I can¡¯t see her face, I at least want to hear her voice. With that thought, I looked down at the ne around my neck. I had been told that if I infused magic into it, I could contact Ms. Hye-Rim. So, should I give it a try? Although Ms. Hye-Rim gave it to me for emergencies, I didn¡¯t have the luxury to worry about that now. I just wanted to hear her voice and have a conversation, even if just a little bit longer. And I wanted to prove that I am the one closest to Ms. Hye-Rim right now, even more so than Alice. Whoooosh! It began to glow brightly as I infused magic into the ne. Was this sending a signal to Ms. Hye-Rim? At that moment, Hye-Rim¡¯s voice came through the ne. [Ha-Yeon, what¡¯s going on?!] Her voice sounded urgent. Was she worried that something might have happened to me? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard Ms. Hye-Rim¡¯s voice like this before. She always seemed calm and rxed. So hearing her speak like this felt somewhat endearing. [What¡¯s the matter? Did something happen?] ¡°Oh, no! It¡¯s not like that. I just... wanted to hear your voice, Ms. Hye-Rim.¡± [......Huh?] Even as I said it, it felt a bit embarrassing, but it was truly just a simple reason. But I wasn¡¯t lying. I genuinely just wanted to hear her voice. ¡°I was about to go to sleep, but I couldn¡¯t. I felt bored and lonely. I just contacted you because I was thinking of you. I¡¯m sorry if I surprised you.¡± [No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay. But you should try to sleep even if it is forced. You¡¯ll have a hard time tomorrow if you don¡¯t get enough rest.] ¡°I¡¯m worried about that too. But since I can¡¯t sleep, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± I wondered if she knew that the reason I was having trouble falling asleep was technically Ms. Hye-Rim¡¯s fault. Ms. Hye-Rim probably doesn¡¯t know that Alice likes her. What if, by any chance, Ms. Hye-Rim¡¯s preference is someone like Alice? With that thought in mind, I tentatively asked Ms. Hye-Rim a question. ¡°Ms. Hye-Rim, sorry to ask this suddenly, but do you like magical girls?¡± [Huh?] Ah, now that I say it, the question seems a bit strange. Hye-Rim is a magical girl just like Alice and me. So, I guess it might sound odd to ask that. Just as I was about to rephrase the question, Hye-Rim answered with a firm tone. [I really like them a lot.] ¡°Really?!¡± [You surprised me with that shout. Why all of a sudden?] Ms. Hye-Rim saying she likes magical girls more made my voice rise without me realizing it. Jung Ha-Yeon, calm down. No matter how happy you are, it¡¯s not the time to be relieved yet. This is just a preference survey, not a matter of romantic taste. But my heart was racing regardless. ¡°Nothing. Just ignore the meaningless question.¡± [Hmm, okay?] I felt as if a burden was lifted from my heart. It seemed like I could finally sleepfortably. Just as I thought I should stop bothering Ms. Hye-Rim, she spoke up again. [Oh, by the way, Ha-Yeon. I have a question.] ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± [Did you happen to see a strange girl in the demon realm?] Chapter 61 - Oh, were screwed! A strange girl? Ms. Hye-Rim¡¯s words left me with many questions. I didn¡¯t know who Ms. Hye-Rim was referring to or why she was looking for someone in the demon realm. Naturally, I had never seen a girl or any person within the demon realm. This is a ce where monsters live, not humans. Was she asking if I had seen anyone missing inside the demon realm, like Yoo Seo-Eun? ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen anyone. Why? Are you looking for someone who crossed over through a gate?¡± [Hmm... No, it¡¯s fine if you haven¡¯t seen anyone. Just pretend you didn¡¯t hear me.] Strangely, Ms. Hye-Rim seemed to be avoiding the question. I didn¡¯t know for sure, but it seemed like she had her reasons. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t ask further. But I''ll let you know immediately if I find anyone in the demon realm.¡± [......] ¡°¡­Ms. Hye-Rim?¡± [...Yeah, please do that.] ''Please do me this favor,'' Ms. Hye-Rim added. Her voice sounded oddly desperate. I wasn¡¯t sure what it was about, but it must be important. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll go get some rest now. Have a good night, Ms. Hye-Rim.¡± [Yeah, Ha-Yeon, take care of yourself. Always stay alert...] [Ms. Hye-Rim, you should go wash up now.] [Oh, okay. I¡¯ll head off then.] As the brightly shining ne lost its light, Ms. Hye-Rim¡¯s voice was cut off. From what I heard, Ms. Hye-Rim seemed to be switching ces with Ms. Eun-Seo and needed to wash up. ¡°......¡± Only a few of the heroes knew about Ms. Eun-Seo. Alice wasn¡¯t among them. I had no intention of talking about this matter, but it¡¯s clear now that I really shouldn¡¯t mention it. After all, I don¡¯t know what Alice might do if she feels she¡¯sgging behind Ms. Eun-Seo. The monster hunting continued the next day. Surprisingly, dealing with the monsters wasn¡¯t as difficult as expected. The problem was finding them. Navigating the demon realm for the first time was the most challenging part. As noted in Ms. Hye-Rim¡¯s notes, the demon realm itself was more dangerous than the monsters. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s take a break now, shall we?¡± After encountering and defeating a group of monsters, Shin Chul-Min wiped the sweat from his forehead. Having moved non-stop for five hours, it was indeed time for a break. ¡°Once we deal with a certain number of monsters, the gate should close, right? We¡¯ve defeated quite a few so far, but how many more do we need to take down?¡± With a deep sigh, Baek Shin-Hwa grumbled. Since we often worked together and had be closer this time, I felt more familiar with Baek Shin-Hwa than before. Taking a drink of water, I answered Baek Shin-Hwa¡¯s question. ¡°Well, ording to Ms. Hye-Rim, we probably only need to take down about 20 more here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking for a while now, but who exactly is Shin Hye-Rim? Where does she get all this knowledge from?¡± I had the same thought. It seemed like Ms. Hye-Rim¡¯s notes weren¡¯t just based on something she heard but rather on personal experience. Could it be that Ms. Hye-Rim had been inside the demon realm before? Of course, she might have entered it while rescuing victims sucked into the gate, but she knows too much. Perhaps she spent a few days inside the demon realm during a rescue mission. ¡°Honestly, she¡¯s quite a scary person but she¡¯s also a good one. Thanks to Ms. Hye-Rim, things have been easier since the Academy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand why people are terrified of Ms. Hye-Rim. Aren¡¯t the rumors about her exaggerated among the heroes?¡± [......No, that¡¯s not it.] Baek Shin-Hwa had a lot she seemed to want to say but chose not to. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± At that moment, someone approached from behind me and Baek Shin-Hwa. It was Alice, who had been slowlying over. ¡°Were you talking about Ms. Hye-Rim?¡± Alice seemed interested as soon as she heard Ms. Hye-Rim¡¯s name. It¡¯s natural to be curious about someone you like. Knowing that, I felt a strange difort rise in my heart. With sparkling eyes, Alice alternated her gaze between me and Baek Shin-Hwa, smiling with an idol¡¯s bright smile. ¡°Yes, we were talking about how amazing Ms. Hye-Rim is, and well... just discussing the old ¡®Hero Association''s bloodbath¡¯ incident for a moment.¡± ¡°Oh... haha. It was quite a mess back then.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see it myself, but I did catch a glimpse of the person cleaning up the blood struggling.¡± Alice also seemed to know about the bloodbath incident from the Hero Association, her smile now tinged with a wry grin. ¡­Seriously? Did she really turn the Association corridor into a bloodbath? I thought she just subdued the situation. ¡°Ms. Hye-Rim was quite scary, back then, but now she¡¯s incredibly cool! I think she¡¯s reliable and great.¡± As Alice praised Ms. Hye-Rim, Baek Shin-Hwa swallowed hard. ¡°Y-yeah, that¡¯s true. Haha¡­¡± Baek Shin-Hwa still hadn¡¯t shaken off her fear of Ms. Hye-Rim. Although, she seemed fine when they drank beers together in the academy dormitory. Oh, maybe, she was more focused on drinking than on the fear of Ms. Hye-Rim back then? ¡ªRustle! ¡°...!¡± While I was thinking this, a chilling sensation crawled up my body. It felt like hundreds of bugs were crawling all over me. For a brief moment, I felt a strange, indescribable sensation from somewhere. I turned my head reflexively toward where I felt the sensation, but nothing was there. Only the usual destendscape of the demon realm met my eyes. ¡°...Ha-Yeon? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Suddenly, as I remained silent and stared at something, Alice asked with concern. ¡°...Just now, I felt an odd presence from over there.¡± ¡°Really? Hmm... I don¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see it either. I didn¡¯t sense anything. Maybe it¡¯s just my feelings because we¡¯re in an unfamiliar environment?¡± That seems likely. The demon realm is inherently an unsettling ce. Maybe I just misinterpreted it. As I thought this and was about to suggest we resume our activities, I heard a voice of confusion from the side. ¡°Hmm?¡± The voice came from Shin Chul-Min, who was stretching. ¡°Everyone, what¡¯s that?¡± Shin Chul-Min pointed towards the direction I had been looking. The heroes nearby shifted their gaze to follow his finger. Even after looking again, I couldn¡¯t see anything. There was nothing there. ¡°Chul-Min, is there something over there?¡± Baek Shin-Hwa tilted her head and asked. ¡°That rock. I thought I might have seen it wrong, but it looked like the rock moved slightly.¡± ¡°The rock moved?¡± Baek Shin-Hwa questioned if he might have seen it wrong, but I felt a nagging unease in my gut. I wasn¡¯t the only one feeling something strange; Shin Chul-Min also seemed to have witnessed an anomaly. And from the same location. Ms. Hye-Rim¡¯s notes also mentioned this: ¡®There is no such thing as coincidence in the demon realm.¡¯ If that¡¯s the case, could the rock really be something unusual? I conjured a fireball and shot it at the rock. The rock showed no reaction upon being hit by the fireball. Just when I thought it might be an ordinary rock, ¡ªFlinch! ¡°......!¡± The rock flinched visibly. A rock should never move like that. The bizarre sight caused the heroes to recoil in shock. But there was no time to be shocked as an even stranger scene unfolded before us. Rrrrumble The object that looked like a rock slowly began to rise. To be precise, it was standing up. It was a monster disguised as a rock. I instinctively realized that the unsettling presence I had felt was from this monster. The monster, hiding its appearance to ambush us, now revealed its true form. A massive monster over 10 meters in size, with extremely tough-looking skin and sharp, hooked arms. It was an overwhelming sight. ¡°Everyone, get ready for battle!¡± I shouted to wake the heroes from their stunned state. This monster was far stronger than any we had faced so far. That was evident just by looking. ¡°I¡¯ll draw its attention first! In the meantime, find its weaknesses and defeat it!¡± With his sword drawn, Shin Chul-Min bravely charged at the monster. We prepared our attacks in response. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go... Gah?!¡± But Shin Chul-Min was sent flying far away with a single swipe from the monster¡¯s arm. He rolled several times on the ground, having been thrown at least 10 meters. ¡°......¡± ¡°......¡± He didn¡¯t get up again, seemingly unconscious. Even Shin Chul-Min, a powerful hero, had been taken down in one hit. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re screwed.¡± A deep sigh escaped Baek Shin-Hwa¡¯s lips. Chapter 62 - Youre mine I never imagined Shin Chul-Min would fall so helplessly. The other heroes were all flustered and hesitated to attack the monster. Alice, seeing the panicked heroes, urgently shouted. ¡°Everyone! Don¡¯t panic and stay calm! If we don¡¯t prepare for battle, we¡¯re done for!¡± ¡°Y-yeah! Surprisingly, Shin Chul-Min was taken down, but we still have Baek Shin-Hwa and Jung Ha-Yeon with us!¡± ¡°The monster might be big, but it¡¯s just one! We can defeat it!¡± ¡°What can that thing do on its own?¡± ......The dialogue seems like it¡¯s setting up a defeat g, but we should be okay, right? Whatever happens, there¡¯s only one thing I need to do: defeat that monster. I summoned my magical power and unleashed dozens of spells at the monster. The monster screamed in agony and hunched over as the spells hit it. Dust flew up as the spells exploded. I continued to bombard the monster with magic until its form waspletely obscured. ¡°...Did we get it?!¡± A hero from behind shouted that. At those words, Baek Shin-Hwa reacted vehemently. ¡°Wait a moment! If you say that...!¡± ¡ªKuuuaaaah!!!! ¡°...Look! It¡¯ll stand up unaffected!¡± ¡°S-sorry!¡± The hero apologized, folding his hands, for saying something unnecessary. I had thought it wouldn¡¯t be defeated in one go anyway, but seeing it still standing like that made my resolve waver. ¡°Damn it, my magic isn¡¯t working!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. For now, we have to keep attacking until it¡¯s dead.¡± The heroes all charged at the monster at once. They swarmed it from all directions, like a raid, but the monster¡¯s arm movements sent the heroes flying like leaves. ¡°Gyaaaaah?!!¡± ¡°Ugh?!¡± No matter how much the heroes attacked, they couldn¡¯t even scratch the monster. Instead, they fell one after another from the monster¡¯s counterattacks. ¡°What should we do? This really seems hopeless.¡± Baek Shin-Hwa sighed, catching her breath. ¡°If we knew its weakness, we might be able to do something about it.¡± A weakness. As soon as I heard that, I thought of Ms. Hye-Rim. Ms. Hye-Rim seemed to have extensive knowledge about magical creatures. Maybe she knows the identity of this monster as well. This was exactly the time we needed Ms. Hye-Rim¡¯s help, just as she had mentioned. If things continued like this, there could be casualties. Feeling anxious, I immediately transferred my hand to the ne. After about 3 seconds of the ne glowing with magical energy, Ms. Hye-Rim¡¯s voice came through. [Oh, did something happen?] ¡°Ms. Hye-Rim! Do you know anything about a monster that disguises itself as a rock?¡± [......What?] ¡°I mean, a monster that can transform into a rock¡­¡± [I¡¯ming right away.] ¡°......Huh?¡± Coming right away? To the demon realm? How? It was at that very moment. ¡°Where¡¯s that bastard?¡± In front of me, Ms. Hye-Rim appeared, transformed into a magical girl. I thought about going out for lunch and buying coffee when my ne suddenly started glowing, so I received the call. I wondered if it was just another call to chat, but that wasn¡¯t the case. [Ms. Hye-Rim! Do you know about a monster that disguises itself as a rock?] A frantic voice asked me about a monster that disguised itself as a rock and the surrounding chaotic noises. This meant something was going on. Moreover, I knew the monster Jung Ha-Yeon was talking about. I gave the ne to Jung Ha-Yeon partly because I thought they might encounter that monster. ¡°I¡¯ming right away.¡± [......What?] As soon as I said that, I shattered the ne. The ne didn¡¯t just have amunication spell; it also had a spell to transport me to another ne¡¯s location if I broke it. In the blink of an eye, I had already arrived in front of Jung Ha-Yeon, transformed into a magical girl. ¡°Where¡¯s that bastard?¡± ¡°...Huh? M-ms. Hye-rim?¡± Jung Ha-Yeon looked at me in shock with wide eyes. Rather than exining how I got here, defeating the monster was the priority. Turning my head, I saw the massive monster attacking the other heroes from a distance. ¡°Eek?!¡± The monster charged at the heroes with a speed that didn¡¯t match its enormous body, wielding its scythe-like arms as if to slice them in half. I rushed out and stood in front of the heroes. I caught the monster¡¯s arm with my hand and blocked its attack. ¡ªKuuuh? Seeing its attack being blocked suddenly, the monster showed signs of confusion. ¡°Huh...? Why is Ms. Hye-Rim here?¡± Not only the monster but everyone present was bewildered by my sudden appearance. In front of everyone¡¯s astonished gazes, I pulled with all my might and ripped off the monster¡¯s arm. Crack!!! Kuuuaaaah!!!! The monster screamed in pain as its arm was torn off while still alive. The massive arm, which had been attached to the monster¡¯s body, fell limply to the ground. Seizing the opportunity while the monster was writhing in agony, I plunged into its body and struck its abdomen with my fist. Smack!! My fist pierced through the tough skin. I felt the monster¡¯s internal organs rupture through my hand. The monster copsed helplessly from the blow. Approaching the fallen monster, I delivered a final punch to its head. The tough skin shattered like ss. After confirming that I had prated the skull and smashed the brain, I withdrew my hand. My clothes were drenched in the monster¡¯s blood. The smell was awful and made me feel sick, but as no one had died, it was fine. This monster was strong enough to kill all the heroes here and more. ¡°Why is Awakened Crime Division''s Team Leader 5 here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but she killed the monster, right?¡± ¡°In just a few seconds...¡± After the situation ended, the heroes looked at me with a range of emotions. Eyes filled with relief. Eyes mixed with confusion and disbelief, even a hint of fear. Some were casting looks as if they had seen a monster worse than the one we just fought. ¡°You really are amazing, Ms. Hye-Rim!¡± Among them, two looks stood out as particrly d to see me. One was Alice, who had a bright smile on her face. ¡°Hye-Rim! Are you okay?¡± The other was Jung Ha-Yeon, who ran towards me with a worried expression. Ms. Hye-Rim was indeed incredible, to suddenly appear and handle such a formidable monster in an instant. It was surprising and bewildering, but more than anything, I was so relieved. ¡°A-are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, of course. More importantly, how are the other heroes? I saw that some of them seemed to have lost consciousness.¡± Although I saw Ms. Hye-Rim overwhelmingly dominating the monster, I asked if she was injured just in case. Ms. Hye-Rim replied that she was fine. ¡°...What? Shin Chul-Min is also down?¡± Seeing the fallen heroes, Ms. Hye-Rim looked quite shocked when she saw Shin Chul-Min. ¡°Oh, he bravely charged at the monster first and...¡± ¡°Fainted first?¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± While trying to frame Shin Chul-Min in the best light, Ms. Hye-Rim sighed as she realized the true meaning of my words. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a relief that no one died. I gave you the ne because I was worried you might face such a monster.¡± ¡°Did you use the ne toe here? Did you anticipate this?¡± ¡°Exactly. I was worried about you getting hurt.¡± ¡°...I see.¡± Seeing Ms. Hye-Rim smile made my heart flutter. The fact that Ms. Hye-Rim did all this out of concern for me, and her heroic act of saving us all, made my heart race uncontrobly. Ms. Hye-Rim, who always thinks of me. Ms. Hye-Rim, who saves me no matter what happens. Yes, it¡¯s time for me to admit what I¡¯m feeling. I avoided it out of embarrassment, but now I don¡¯t even want to deny it. I like Ms. Hye-Rim. Not just like, but I love her. ¡°Thanks to you, you were able to stay safe. You did well. I¡¯m d.¡± Ms. Hye-Rim, smiling brightly and patting my shoulder. Her presence was so grateful and lovely. Yes, I won¡¯t deny my feelings anymore. I¡¯ll just ept them. I want to be closer to Ms. Hye-Rim. Not just friends. Not just neighbors. I want to be a lover who shares everything and loves each other. I love Ms. Hye-Rim. More than anyone. So much that she could be my whole life. So I don¡¯t want anyone to take Ms. Hye-Rim away from me. Ms. Hye-Rim is my hero and idol. I don¡¯t want to lose to Ms. Alice or Ms. Seo-Eun. I won¡¯t lose. No matter what happens. Ms. Hye-Rim is mine. T/N: wtf she went full psycho mode Chapter 63 - Absence After killing the monster, I gathered the heroes. I decided to leave the unconscious heroes in the shade until they recovered. It''s a relief that everyone is safe, but I never expected Shin Chul-Min to lie there in such a ridiculous state. He was the bravest, stepping up first, only to be knocked out in a second. Well... how should I put it? It''s just... something. I didn''t expect him to win, of course, but to be taken out in such a way... I''m starting to worry about my investments in the Awakened Crime Division. I''ve gone all-in here; there''s no way it''s going to crash, right? ...No, it''s just a temporary setback. It will rise eventually. Even if it dips in the short term, in the long run, it''s a perfect upward trajectory! "I know you''re probably confused by my sudden appearance. Actually, I prepared for this encounter with the monster in advance through Ha-Yeon." I exined the situation to the still-confused heroes. After listening, one of the heroes, still curious, couldn''t resist asking: "What exactly was that monster? It seemed like you knew about it and were prepared, but we''ve never seen that creature before." "Oh... actually, I''m not sure myself." "...What?" The male hero who asked was stunned by how confidently I admitted my ignorance. "I don''t know the exact details, but I knew of its existence and how dangerous it was, so I prepared just in case. Consider yourselves lucky." "I see... Understood. Anyway, thank you for saving us. Thanks to you, we''re alive." The heroes were suspicious but dismissed it as mere coincidence, as they expressed their gratitude to me. Meanwhile, the unconscious heroes began to regain consciousness and rise. Finally, there was Shin Chul-Min, still lying there with his eyes closed. I approached him and knelt beside him. He should be waking up soon, or else we can''t move. Looks like I''ll have to wake him up by force. After a quick check, nothing seemed broken. He just passed out from the shock. "Hey... is Shin Chul-Min in bad shape?" A female hero, worried that something serious had happened, asked cautiously when she saw me silently looking down at Shin Chul-Min. I immediately shook my head. "No, he''s fine. He''ll wake up soon." "Oh, really?" "Yes, because I''ll wake him up." "...What?" The female hero looked at me as if wondering what I meant. I ignored her and ced my hand on Shin Chul-Min''s stomach. I gathered my magic power and released it all at once. ¡ªBOOM! "Ughhhh?!" Shin Chul-Min''s limp body convulsed like a fish and shot up into the air. "Wha-what?! Ouch...! Why does my stomach hurt so much? Oh right, the monster! Where is the monster?!" Still disoriented, Shin Chul-Min clutched his stomach and looked around frantically. I pointed to Shin Chul-Min and gave the female hero a look that seemed to say, ''See?'' "Look, he woke up just fine, right?" "...Yes, he did." The female hero slowly backed away from me, sweating nervously. The other heroes were doing the same. Their expressions had shifted from gratitude for saving their lives to fear, like the others. ¡­Although it looked like I woke him up with shock therapy, it wasn''t bad for the body. I had deliberately controlled the power so it wouldn''t harm him. My magic is good for the body¡ªit''s like a healing touch. Shin Chul-Min, still unable to grasp the situation, was getting an exnation from Baek Shin-Hwa. It would be nice if our Ha-yeon would get closer to Shin Chul-Min and talk to him like that. But when I nced over, Jung Ha-Yeon didn¡¯t seem to care much about the two of them. She was just staring nkly at me. That look was a little concerning, but I had things to say to the heroes now. "Alright, everyone. Please pay attention." At my words, all the heroes stopped what they were doing and looked at me. "You need to defeat the monsters in this demon realm to seal the gate, right? But there might be more creatures like the rock monster we just faced." Judging by the situation, there weren''t many monsters left. If they were ordinary creatures, the heroes could handle them on their own, but another rock monster would be a different story. "So, I''ll apany you while you take care of the remaining monsters. Let''s finish this quickly so we can return. You might be okay for now, but I''m sure some of you are a little hurt, so you need to get treatment." I decided to join the heroes on their expedition and finish the monster hunt swiftly. That would be better for the heroes, too. Some of the heroes'' faces stiffened at my decision to continue apanying them. Reading their expressions, their thoughts seemed to be something like this: ''Oh, we''re grateful that she''s joining us to help... but what if we identally get on her nerves?'' They had the look of someone who had to work with a superior they didn¡¯t like to be around. It was the same way I felt about the section chief. The most obvious one was Baek Shin-Hwa. "Wow, it took three punches for you to kill a monster, and then you used that fist on a person? How did Kim Min-Seok survive that?" Baek Shin-Hwa, who once treated me with fear, was now speaking with admiration. But there was also a hero who seemed delighted. One of them was Alice, who was shouting with a bright smile. "Wow! It''s so reassuring to have Ms. Hye-Rim join us!" The other was Jung Ha-Yeon, who was approaching me. "Thank you, Ms. Hye-Rim. Thanks to you, we can continue our expedition with peace of mind." With a soft expression, Jung Ha-Yeon took my hand. Alice, who had beenughing, suddenly had a strange expression on her face. There was something I had been curious about. Alice is one of the heroines in Shin Chul-Min''s story. But from what I''ve seen, neither Jung Ha-Yeon nor Alice seems particrly conscious of Shin Chul-Min. Baek Shin-Hwa also considers Shin Chul-Min a colleague, but she doesn¡¯t look at him with any feelings beyond that... What''s going on? After Ms. Hye-Rim joined us, the expedition went very smoothly. No, it felt like driving on a highway rather than just going smoothly. The moment we encountered a monster, even before we could prepare for battle, Ms. Hye-Rim would rush in and finish them off in an instant. The battle neversted even a minute. As soon as Ms. Hye-Rim swung her fist, the monsters fell without any resistance. In fact, there were so many monsters trying to flee from Ms. Hye-Rim that it took more time to chase them down. "Now, if we just finish exploring over there, the expedition will be over." Pointing at the hill, Ms. Hye-Rim told the heroes to prepare to return. It was as if Ms. Hye-Rim had a built-in navigation system, knowing exactly where all the monsters were. I was so curious about how I might have remembered Ms. Hye-Rim had magic that could locate monsters. Despite having such magic, she''s working at the Awakened Crime Division instead of being a hero. It''s a shame. We could spend more time together if she worked in the same ce. That would surely help our rtionship develop faster. "Ms. Hye-Rim, you did a great job. Should I give you a shoulder massage?" "Oh? It''s okay." "Don''t be shy. I''ll loosen your shoulders before thest battle." Although Ms. Hye-Rim said it was fine, I began to massage her shoulders. Being so close, I could smell Ms. Hye-Rim''s shampoo. It wasn''t an expensive one, probably just a regr one from the supermarket, but since it was Ms. Hye-Rim''s scent, it felt like perfume. It felt like a creepy thought, but maybe this is love. I''ve fallen hard. ...Still, what can I do? It''s weirder not to like someone like her. As I stayed close to Ms. Hye-Rim, I felt a heated gaze from behind. When I turned around, Alice was looking this way with an ufortable expression. Alice, being an idol, can''t openly express affection in front of others. So, unlike me, she can''t actively approach Ms. Hye-Rim and show her feelings. That''s part of my strategy. I get to enjoy this privilege even when others are around. So, I''ll take the lead. I''ll let Alice know¡ª That I love Ms. Hye-Rim. "I''ve had enough of a massage, so let''s get moving. I need to return quickly, too." "Oh, right, you came here while working at the association, right? Are you going to be okay?" "It''s fine, as long as I get back before anyone notices." The truth is, the Association owes Ms. Hye-Rim for saving the heroes, so I doubt they would dare criticize her, but I still feel worried. From what I can see, it looks like Ms. Hye-Rim didn''t even report her sudden departure. To express those thoughts, Ms. Hye-Rim smiled and said: "I had a feeling something like this might happen, so I asked Seo-Eun for a favor. So, don''t worry, everything will be fine." The Awakened Crime Division Team 5 Office is usually a ce where no one visits except for the Team 5 members and Team Leader 1. However, today, someone was boldly stepping inside. "Hey, Hye-Rim, could you check this for me?" It was Lee Beom-Soo, the chief of the Awakened Crime Division and Shin Hye-Rim''s superior. Lee Beom-Soo was holding a document, looking for Shin Hye-Rim. Upon seeing him, Shin Hye-Rim, who was seated at the far end of the office, stood up. "Yes, uh... What do you need me to check...?" "You know, the thing I mentioned before. It''s that." "Oh, oh~. Th-that thing?" Shin Hye-Rim nodded awkwardly, her expression stiff and ufortable. "What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re acting strangely, not like yourself. Are you feeling unwell or something?" "M-my stomach hurts a bit. If you give me the documents, I''ll check them after Ie back from the bathroom." "Is that so? Alright." Beom-Soo handed her the documents and immediately left the office. Only after confirming that Beom-Soo had gone far away did Hye-Rim let out a sigh of relief and slump into her chair. "Ah, why am I doing this?" "Ms. Seo-Eun, where did the team leader suddenly disappear to?" "I don¡¯t know. I want to know too... I just hope shees back soon." Shin Hye-Rim... no, Yoo Seo-Eun, disguised as Shin Hye-Rim, frowned at Park Oh-Jin''s question. "All I was told was that if the Team Leader suddenly disappeared, I should take her ce, disguised as her." Yoo Seo-Eun wiped the cold sweat from her forehead, cursing Ms. Hye-Rim internally. T/N: kinda feel bad for Seo-Eun tbh Chapter 64 - You sound different when you bluff The monster was quickly dealt with, and the gate was sessfully sealed after leaving thebyrinth. Normally, this would have taken three days, but we finished on the second day because of my intervention. Still, it couldn''t be helped. The heroes would have been in serious trouble if I hadn¡¯t intervened. There was no choice but to get involved. I had to do something as an employee of the Awakened Crime Division. After all, my job is to protect people. "Good work, everyone. Go back and get some rest." I said to the heroes in my civilian clothes after releasing my transformation. The heroes, bowing repeatedly in gratitude, started returning to the Hero Association. ¡°Did I get hit by the monster and roll over? Did a rock hit my stomach? My stomach hurts a lot.¡± ¡°Mr. Chul-Min, that¡¯s¡­ No, actually, yes. You hit your stomach on arge rock.¡± While heading back, Shin Chul-Min grimaced in pain, holding his stomach. Standing beside him, Baek Shin-Hwa seemed to have a lot to say but sighed and lied appropriately. Then, as if something hade to mind, Shin Chul-Min suddenly turned and approached me. ¡°Ms. Hye-Rim, I will surely repay this favor one day. Today, I feel¡­ both thankful and embarrassed.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to repay any favor. Just go and recover your health quickly.¡± Chul-Min, please, I beg you to get stronger soon. I was disappointed in you today. To think the so-called protagonist would be the first to faint. I sent Shin Chul-Min back with effort, who kept speaking kindly to the end. I should get going, too. If I linger any longer, the chief might find out. All the other heroes had left, but Jung Ha-Yeon and Alice, who were particrly close to me, stayed until the end. They seemed like they had more things to say to me, but since I also had to leave, we couldn''t talk much. ¡°You two should head back too. You must be tired. I have to go as well.¡± ¡°Okay, Ms. Hye-Rim. We¡¯ll discuss the schedule for our promised dateter by text!¡± Alice seemed reluctant but immediately took my words and returned to the Hero Association. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± Alice and Jung Ha-Yeon¡¯s gazes crossed. Alice smiled sweetly and winked at Jung Ha-Yeon. Jung Ha-Yeon¡¯s face hardened. What is this? What happened between the two of them? I don''t know, but it seems there was some conflict between the protagonists. As a fan of these characters, I wish I could observe such things closely, but with my own life, it¡¯s hard to even indulge in my fandom. "...Ms. Hye-Rim." Jung Ha-Yeon called my name quietly, watching Alice¡¯s receding figure. ¡°Starting tomorrow, I will be living next door to you, Ms. Hye-Rim.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Right, you said you were moving in next door.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, I will be closest to you and living with you from now on.¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Is living next door the same as living together? I don''t know, but that¡¯s how Jung Ha-Yeon sees it. ¡°I want you to understand this. It¡¯s me who will be living closest to you, seeing you face to face every day.¡± ¡°Uh... Okay, got it. I¡¯ll remember¡­ huh?!¡± I couldn¡¯t finish my sentence. I was too shocked by what had just happened. Jung Ha-Yeon suddenly approached me withrge strides and hugged me tightly. Trying to grasp the situation, she quickly pulled away from me. Her gaze couldn''t meet mine, her face turning bright red. Jung Ha-Yeon quickly spoke, before I could even ask why. "This is... just a goodbye hug. It¡¯s something I do with my family." ¡°...I see. Got it.¡± So this is how Jung Ha-Yeon says goodbye. It wasn¡¯t in the original story, so I didn¡¯t see iting. To be honest, it¡¯s not good for my heart. It¡¯s been a while since my heart beat so fast. Having your favorite character hug you is like a fatal blow for a fan. "Ahem! I''ll be going now. You should go too, Ms. Hye-Rim. Didn''t you say you came here without even reporting?" "Uh, yeah. Got it. But don''t worry, I won''t really get scolded or anything." ...Or so I thought. ¡°Hye-Rim.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Shin Hye-Rim.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Go ahead, exin. Where did you disappear to during working hours?¡± On my way back to the office, entering the Awakened Association as if nothing happened, the section chief called me out with a fierce look. I didn''t expect to get caught even though Seo-Eun transformed into my appearance. ¡°I was saving civilians.¡± ¡°Saving civilians? There were no viin reports.¡± ¡°Well, about that¡­¡± I exined everything that had happened to the section chief in detail. After hearing everything, he nodded and twirled his pen. ¡°Right, well done. You did a great job. I can''t scold you for that.¡± ¡°As expected of you, chief. You understand well.¡± ¡°Yeah. As you said, you actually saved civilians, and even heroes, so there¡¯s no reason for me to reprimand you.¡± I knew it. No matter how much he values principles, the chief always praises what¡¯s done well. Since I hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, I could stand confidently. ¡°But, Hye-Rim.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I didn''t call you here because you disappeared during working hours without notice.¡± ¡°...?¡± What does that mean? Something feels off here. Why does the chief still seem angry? ¡°To be honest, does it matter where you go or what you do? You''re always doing whatever you want, even worse things regrly.¡± ¡°Wait, did you think of me as an irresponsible employee?¡± ¡°You aren''t?¡± ¡°...¡± Damn. I can''t deny it outright. ¡°The reason I called you is not because you left without saying a word, but because you tried to deceive me by having Seo-Eun disguise herself as you.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Did you think you could deceive me and act like nothing happened?¡± ¡°...You caught on.¡± ¡°Seo-Eun is terrible at acting. When I entered the office, she greeted me politely. Normally, you would have cursed at me first.¡± ¡°Hey, when did I ever curse at you, chief¡­¡± ¡°Do you want to be the next section chief?¡± ¡°Stop bullshitting me, please.¡± ¡°There you go.¡± ¡°...¡± Damn it. I walked right into his perfect trap. ¡°It''s good that you saved people. If it was an emergency, you could have just reported itter. But you chose to deceive me instead.¡± Did you really think you could fool someone who¡¯s experienced so much in this society? I had nothing to say in response. Fortunately, the chief didn¡¯t scold me too harshly, as usual. The mistake I made was minor, just enough to hurt his pride, so he let it go. To be honest, he could have been much stricter, especially since I used Seo-Eun¡¯s abilities without permission, but he didn¡¯t seem to care about that. ¡°Don¡¯t make me do this again. I got scolded by the chief because of you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just found it too bothersome to reportte. I didn¡¯t expect to get caught." On the way home after work, I could only listen to Seo-Eun''sints. As an apology, I gave her a shoulder massage, and she quickly forgave me with a slight smile. It was a trick I picked up from the massage Jung Ha-Yeon gave me. It seems to work better than I thought. When we arrived home, Seo-Eun headed straight to the bathroom for a shower, as usual. Normally, I would have started preparing dinner, but today I opened a beer right away. I had been keeping it to myself, but to be honest, I wasn''t feeling great today. ¡°...¡± Sipping my beer, I recalled the events of the day. The rock monster that attacked the heroes. I said I didn¡¯t know what it was, but I knew it well. I can''t forget it, no matter how much I want to. It wasn¡¯t something I learned from the original manga. I met it and fought it long ago¡­ back when I was in high school. Sigh, suddenly I¡¯m reminiscing about the old days. The day I first got transported into this world. The memories from back then are still vividly etched in my mind. The feelings I had when I first fought a monster, the fear and terror I felt in those days when I was weak, the raw killing intent of monsters, something I never felt while just reading the manga. I really thought I might die. But those trivial feelings faded over time, and I stopped caring about them. I even got used to the experience of having my flesh cut and bones broken. I even thought it was convenient to have a magical girl''s body that healed quickly. What still torments me isn¡¯t that kind of emotion or pain. It''s those particrly strong monsters like the rock monster¡­ or rather, the one at the top of all those monsters. "I wondered if I might run into her again." I took another gulp of beer with a hint of disappointment. My stomach hurts a bit today. T/N: wow some past lore on the mc The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 65 - Then, who is it? The day after saving the heroes, as expected, Jung Ha-Yeon moved in next door to us. "Nice to meet you both. I look forward to getting along with you starting today." That evening, after getting off work at the association, Jung Ha-Yeon came over to our house to introduce herself. It seemed like she was just nning on a simple greeting, but I suggested that we have dinner together while she was here. After all, the fridge was full of food, and it was too much for just Yoo Seo-Eun and me to finish. If we left it, all the good meat might expire, which would be a shame. "Oh, is that okay?" When I suggested we have dinner together, Jung Ha-Yeon seemed worried about imposing, but she also looked happy. It seemed she liked the idea of sharing a meal with others. "Not just today, but from now on too, as long as you''re okay with it, let''s eat together. I don''t mind at all." "Yes! I''d love to." With a smile, Jung Ha-Yeon clenched her fists in excitement. "Great. Stage one, sessful." She muttered this in a small voice, but I had no idea what she meant by it. After having dinner with our usual group, now expanded to three, we chatted about various things. Mostly, it was me asking Jung Ha-Yeon questions. "Is there anything special happening in the hero world these days?" "Well, not really. The gate expedition that ended yesterday was the biggest event, but that''s over now." "I see. Let me know if you ever see a hero doing something bad or illegal. I''ll handle it right away." The reason I said this wasn''t anything serious; it''s just that there are quite a few heroes, who cause trouble. In the original story, there were cases where heroes colluded with viins ormitted tax evasion. All those cases fall under the jurisdiction of our team, responsible for catching criminals. "Got it. I''ll ask you for help when that happens, Ms. Hye-Rim." "There are a lot of cases where heroes turn into criminals, huh? I didn''t know that." "Yeah, there are a lot. Just because they''re doing the job of protecting people doesn''t mean they''re all clean." There are quite a few who be heroes just to gain poprity or to enter the entertainment industry easily. In fact, there are fewer heroes like Jung Ha-Yeon, who genuinely want to protect people. That''s why the Hero Association is quite developed in the entertainment sector. After talking about this and that, and doing the dishes, I headed to the bathroom to brush my teeth. But when I tried to squeeze out some toothpaste, the tube was already crumpled and empty. "Hmm, I need to buy toothpaste. I''m thinking of going out for a bit. Ha-Yeon, do you want toe with me? You''ll need to buy some daily necessities now that you''ve moved in." "Oh, sure. I''ll go with you." "...I''lle too." As Jung Ha-Yeon and I were getting ready to go out, Yoo Seo-Eun wanted toe along. "No, there''s no need for all three of us to go. I''ll go, so you can rest at home." "Oh, no, it''s fine." "Don''t worry about it. If there''s any snack you want, I''ll get it for you on my way back." "...I''m worried about the two of you going alone." I couldn''t understand Yoo Seo-Eun''s words. Why would she worry about me and Jung Ha-Yeon? She should know how strong we are. Leaving behind Yoo Seo-Eun, who seemed a bit displeased, I headed to the nearby convenience store with Jung Ha-Yeon. To be honest, I already knew the toothpaste was out. I just used it as an excuse to spend some time alone with Jung Ha-Yeon. I wanted to fan my curiosity a bit. I wanted to ask her how far she had progressed with Shin Chul-Min. I also wanted to see her embarrassed reaction. A magical girl who''s shy about love? That''s the best. I should also give her some advice to get closer to Shin Chul-Min. As a devoted reader, I¡¯m practically a Shin Chul-Min expert! Jung Ha-Yeon doesn''t seem to be making any obvious moves towards Shin Chul-Min, but it''s probably because she''s shy. Love is something you have to fight for. If you hesitate, someone else will snatch Shin Chul-Min away, Ha-Yeon. "Ha-Yeon, how is the hero''s life? Do you like it?" As we walked side by side, I casually moved a bit closer to Jung Ha-Yeon. "Yes, I''m very satisfied. Thanks to you, Ms. Hye-Rim, Yun-seo will be returning as a hero starting this week. That made things even better." "Really? I''m d to hear that. But, I¡¯m a bit curious about something." "Curious?" "Yeah. It''s about romance." Thud. At the word "romance," Jung Ha-Yeon stopped in her tracks. "Ms. Hye-Rim, are you¡­ asking about romance? D-Do you have someone you like?" She looked quite surprised. Her reaction showed she couldn''t believe what she was hearing. It seemed she thought I was asking because I liked someone. That wasn''t the case, but just the idea that she thought I had someone I liked elicited such a reaction. Can''t I like someone too? ...Well, I''ve never looked at someone with romantic feelings before. "It''s not about me liking someone. It''s about someone else." "Oh, I see. I thought for a moment that you were asking me for love advice." Phew. A sigh of relief that seemed almost excessive escaped Jung Ha-Yeon''s lips. "Actually, it''s the opposite. I could give you some love advice." "...You''re going to give me love advice?" I gave her a sly smile and moved a bit closer to her. When I did, Jung Ha-Yeon seemed flustered. "Ha-Yeon, you know, people tend to develop feelings the longer they spend time together, right?" "Yes? T-That''s right." "As you develop those feelings and grow fond of someone, you might quickly fall in love, right?" "...Ms. Hye-Rim, what exactly are you trying to say?" Jung Ha-Yeon''s face turned bright red. My heart started racing so much that I could hear the heartbeat in my ears. Is she worried I found out who she likes? Sorry to disappoint, but I already know everything. "Ha-Yeon, do you remember what I said at the academy?" "Are you saying you know who I like?" "Yes, that''s right." I nodded with a smile. "At that time, I brushed it off as a joke, but I know who you like." "...So you were serious back then." "Yeah. Are you surprised?" "Yes, I''m surprised. I can''t believe you already knew my feelings." Jung Ha-Yeon spoke in a small voice, almost like an ant crawling. Her eyes were now moist with tears. Gulp. She seemed nervous as she swallowed. Without meeting my gaze, she asked again. "Um, since when did you notice?" "Uh... Probably from the very beginning." "I see. So, you knew from the beginning." "Well, I have a good eye. Catching criminals helps sharpen those senses, you know?" "...Alright. Since you''ve already noticed, there''s no reason for me to hide it anymore." It seems like Jung Ha-Yeon is ready to admit it now. So, it''s time for me to give her the proper advice. The mindset needed for someone who likes Shin Chul-Min. "Yes, I... " "You like Shin Chul-Min, right?" "............What?" "It might be a tough road, but I''m rooting for you, Ha-Yeon. Capturing Shin Chul-Min''s heart won''t be easy, but I can offer plenty of advice." "What?" "Since Shin Chul-Min seems a bit clueless, it would be good to make your feelings clear. If you don''t hesitate and show your affection..." "Wait, wait, Ms. Hye-Rim." "Huh? What?" Suddenly, Jung Ha-Yeon interrupted me. Why is she doing this? I''m giving her valuable information here. She''d lose out if she didn''t listen. "Ms. Hye-Rim, do you think I like Shin Chul-Min?" "Of course, it''s a fact, isn''t it?" "......So when you whispered in my ear before and started to say ''Shin...'', you were referring to Shin Chul-Min?" "Yes." "......" Suddenly, Jung Ha-Yeon''s facepletely changed. Her expression turned cold, colder than a winter chill. Her face, which had been flushed with embarrassment, became pale, and her body no longer trembled. What? What''s going on? "Ms. Hye-Rim." "Yes?" "I think you''re mistaken about your observational skills." "W-What?" "You said you''re a master at reading people''s hearts? You''re not even close. You''vepletely misjudged." "W-Wait. Just hold on for a second." Jung Ha-Yeon''s reaction made my mind freeze. This is impossible. What is this reaction? It''s as if Ipletely misunderstood... Right. It¡¯s as if Jung Ha-Yeon isn''t interested in Shin Chul-Min at all¡­ Could she really be saying something that absurd? "Ha-Yeon, you don''t like Shin Chul-Min?" "Not at all." "......" There didn''t seem to be any hint of falsehood in her cold words. Wait, you said there was someone you liked. But you''re saying it''s not the main character, Shin Chul-Min? ...Then, who is it? T/N: the truthes out The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 66 - Youre at the wrong address, arent you? It¡¯s been a long time since I felt my brain freeze. I couldn¡¯t say a word. Jung Ha-Yeon doesn¡¯t like Shin Chul-Min? That is just impossible. The originalic was a romanticedy, where the emotions of the protagonist and the heroine drove the story. But now, a romanticedy with a protagonist but no heroine? Does such a thing even exist? "Hold on a second. I¡¯m really confused here, but you said you have someone you like, right? And that person isn¡¯t Shin Chul-Min?" "......It seems you really don¡¯t know?" "......" I was left speechless by Jung Ha-Yeon, who spoke as if I was clueless. My heart trembled with fear. If she does not like Shin Chul-Min, then who is it? Are there any other decent guys among the heroes? The plot has strayed far too far from the original. I have to figure out who Jung Ha-Yeon likes. Which thief... no, which charming person has stolen the heart of my favorite heroine? "Could you, maybe, tell me who you like?" "......" Jung Ha-Yeon didn¡¯t answer my question and just red at me with her arms crossed. Her gaze was cold, even icy. This was the first time she¡¯d ever looked at me like this, and for some reason, it hurt my heart. "Ms. Hye-Rim, don¡¯t go around thinking you''re perceptive from now on." "No, wait..." "I thought your usual antics were like those of a cunning fox, but it turns out you¡¯re just a turtle. No, maybe you¡¯re subconsciously a fox?" Jung Ha-Yeon muttered something iprehensible, sighed, and then spoke again. "I¡¯m not going to tell you who I like. I think you should figure it out on your own." "...So, um." She seemed mad. Was it really that bad that I couldn¡¯t guess who she liked? Or maybe she hated the thought that she liked Shin Chul-Min that much. I really don¡¯t understand women. The awkward silencested until we returned from the convenience store. It was the first time I¡¯d ever been angry at Hye-Rim. She¡¯d taken my heart so thoroughly and yet... despite teasing me like she knew everything about me, she hadn¡¯t even understood my feelings. "Honestly, Ms. Hye-Rim went too far." I like Ms. Hye-Rim. Yet here she was,pletely misunderstanding. Does she think that I liked Shin Chul-Min instead? Does that mean she¡¯s been watching me and Shin Chul-Min all this time, thinking it was some kind of romantic tension? Was I not even considered a potential partner in her mind? To be disregarded when I hadn¡¯t expected to be at that stage yet¡ªthat was saddening. This isn¡¯t good. As far as I know, there are, at least, two people who like Ms. Hye-Rim. There might be more people who harbor feelings for someone as great as Ms. Hye-Rim, "I could lose without evenpeting." I can see it now¡ªMs. Hye-Rim, happily with someone else, while I stand off in the distance, wiping away tears, unable to do anything. I don¡¯t want that. I hate that even just imagining it. I don¡¯t want to be the tragic heroine in this story. What should I do, then? What can I do to get Ms. Hye-Rim to notice me? Should I just confess my feelings directly? ...That¡¯s terrifying. Even if I were to confess, I don¡¯t think Ms. Hye-Rim would ept my feelings. She¡¯s never seemed interested in romance. "Love is really difficult." This is the first time I¡¯ve ever felt something like this. I have no idea how to manage these emotions. If it were about defeating a monster, I¡¯d know what to do, but conveying emotions to someone you like¡­ I¡¯m so clumsy at it. I¡¯d like to ask my friends for advice, but the only close friends I have are Mi-Na and Yun-Seo. Mi-Na, like me, is indifferent to romance, and Yun-Seo... well, it¡¯s better not to talk to her. Yun-Seo¡¯s advice wouldn¡¯t be serious. She¡¯d probably just enjoy watching me struggle. "...What do I do?" After parting ways with Jung Ha-Yeon and returning home, I couldn¡¯t sleep. I had no idea what to do next. I stayed up most of the night and headed to work in the morning. As I left the house with Yoo Seo-Eun, we ran into Jung Ha-Yeon, who had just stepped out of the neighboring apartment. "Oh, hello to both of you!" "Yeah, hello." "...Hi." Jung Ha-Yeon greeted us, and Seo-Eun and I waved back. I was still uneasy and exhausted from staying up all night, so my response was sluggish. "Do you always leave for work around this time? We seem to leave around the same time." "Yeah, usually around this time." "I see. Well, from now on, I¡¯ll walk with you to the station in the mornings." Jung Ha-Yeon smiled brightly and started walking beside me. On any other day, we¡¯d probably make small talk or chat, but today, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say anything. After walking in silence to the station and parting ways with Jung Ha-Yeon, Seo-Eun, who had been biting her lip for a while, finally asked, "I¡¯ve been curious since yesterday. You¡¯ve been acting weird ever since you came back with Ha-Yeon yesterday. Did something happen?" "...No, nothing happened." "Really? Hmm, it doesn¡¯t seem like nothing. You stayed up all night, didn¡¯t you?" "How do you know I stayed up?" Unlike me, Seo-Eun slept soundly. "I woke up briefly in the middle of the night and saw you weren¡¯t sleeping. I figured you just couldn¡¯t fall asleep." Oh, she had woken up for a moment. Normally, I¡¯d notice such a small change, but I must¡¯ve been too distressed to pay attention. And honestly, I¡¯m still not in the best mood. "Come on, tell me. What¡¯s bothering you? I¡¯m worried." "...Next time. I don¡¯t feel like talking about it right now." "...Okay, fine." Seeing that I didn¡¯t want to talk, Seo-Eun didn¡¯t press further. This is a deeply personal dilemma, not something I can easily share with others. If I told Seo-Eun that I was losing my mind because Jung Ha-Yeon likes someone other than who I thought, she¡¯d probably think I was being ridiculous. Who cares who someone else likes, right? That¡¯s what most people would think. The problem is that the plot I knew from the original story haspletely derailed, and I have no idea what will happen next. My stocks are crashing, and my investments are at the risk of going bankrupt! But maybe the other heroines still like Shin Chul-Min? The plot hasn¡¯tpletely gone off the rails yet. Alice and Baek Shin-Hwa were also among the heroines. Surely those two still like Shin Chul-Min. The protagonist and the heroine need a bond for everyone to grow. If the other heroines don¡¯t like Shin Chul-Min either... "Should I just jump into the Han River?" "Huh? Hye-Rim, what are you talking about?" It¡¯s like watching my entire investment disintegrate into thin air. "So, Ms. Ha-Yeon, what did you want to talk to me about?" Baek Shin-Hwa asked, sipping her coffee. Jung Ha-Yeon had approached her with such a serious face, saying she needed advice, so Baek Shin-Hwa agreed to listen. "Well, this is my first time seeking advice like this, so I¡¯m not really sure how to start... but you seem like you¡¯d be good with this kind of thing, so I came to you." "This kind of thing? What¡¯s troubling you?" "It¡¯s... about romance." "Pfft!" Baek Shin-Hwa spat out her coffee. "Cough, cough!" "Oh no! Are you okay?" "Yeah... cough! I¡¯m fine. But romance advice? Ms. Ha-Yeon, do you have someone you like?" "...Yes, I do." Jung Ha-Yeon answered, blushing slightly, and Shin-Hwa was surprised. At least from her perspective, Jung Ha-Yeon didn¡¯t seem interested in romance. She was beautiful and popr, but romance always seemed the furthest thing from her mind. "Well, I get it. You need some romance advice. But... why me?" "I thought you¡¯d have a lot of experience in love." "Me?" "Isn¡¯t that right?" Jung Ha-Yeon had picked Baek Shin-Hwa as her advisor for a simple reason. Of all the people she knew, Baek Shin-Hwa was beautiful and confident, so Jung Ha-Yeon assumed she had plenty of experience in romance. "Oh, no, no. I¡¯m practically a love master! Plenty of men have fallen for me!" But Jung Ha-Yeon didn¡¯t know one crucial fact. Baek Shin-Hwa¡ªshe too, in her 23 years of life, had never been in a romantic rtionship. In other words, she was exactly the same as Jung Ha-Yeon. But there was also something Jung Ha-Yeon didn¡¯t quite realize: Baek Shin-Hwa had more pride than she thought. After all, Jung Ha-Yeon had chosen her for love advice, so there was no way she could admit that she, too, was aplete novice in romance. That was simply impossible. "You¡¯ve made a very wise choice ining to me. With my advice, your love life will surely seed." "Really? You¡¯re certain?" "......Well, maybe not certain, but I can definitely be of some help." Baek Shin-Hwa, sweating nervously, barely managed to respond. While Jung Ha-Yeon¡¯s face lit up with a bright smile, inside, Baek Shin-Hwa was falling apart. "But, anyway, who¡¯s the person you like? He must be quite special to have captured your heart." "Ah, well... It¡¯s not a man." "What?" "The person I like... is a woman." "......" Once again, Baek Shin-Hwa was at a loss for words. The person she liked wasn¡¯t a man, but a woman? This was her first time giving love advice, and now she had to deal with something thisplicated? Oh heavens, why are you giving me such trials? Baek Shin-Hwa suppressed the urge to run away right then and there and spoke. "I-I see. So, Ha-Yeon, you¡¯re in love with a woman?" "......Is that strange?" "No! Not at all! Whoever you like is entirely your choice. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with same-sex love." Baek Shin-Hwa cleared her throat and asked the question she was most curious about. "So, who¡¯s the person you have feelings for? Do I know them?" "Yes. It¡¯s Ms. Hye-Rim." ".........What?" And at that moment, she nearly choked again. "Ms. Hye-Rim? Do you mean Shin Hye-Rim from the Department of Special Operations, Team 5 Leader?" "Yes. I¡¯m in love with her." "......" Baek Shin-Hwa, an A-rank hero, was now certain that this was the hardest moment of her entire hero career. ''Maybe I should just confess everything and run away right now.'' T/N: let the romance begin The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 67 - Misunderstanding of Misunderstandings I can proudly say that I''m going through the hardest time in my 23 years of life. Not only am I giving rtionship advice despite never having been in one, but I also have to give advice on a same-sex rtionship? This must be what it feels like to sit on pins and needles. Even now, I just want to say, "Actually, I''ve never been in a rtionship," and run away... "Uh, how can I win Ms. Hye-Rim''s heart?" Looking into the eyes of this desperate woman, I swallow those words deep into my throat. So, Ms. Ha-Yeon likes Ms. Hye-Rim... Of course, I could tell that Ms. Ha-Yeon trusted and relied on Ms. Hye-Rim, but I always saw it as the admiration of a junior for a senior, nothing more. But to think those feelings were romantic? I feel dizzy. It''s not that I have an issue with her liking a woman. Sure, same-sex rtionships aren''tmon, but I don''t think they''re weird. The problem is that the person she likes is Ms. Hye-Rim. How to win Ms. Hye-Rim''s heart? I wish I knew. Maybe then, I could feel more at ease around her. "Ms. Baek Shin-Hwa, how did you appeal to your partners when you were in a rtionship?" "W-What?! Oh, well... I never confessed first. The other person always confessed to me." "Oh, I see. That makes sense." "..." My heart aches. Lying to this pure-hearted womanes so easily, and the fact that I''m lying to boost my own self-esteem? I even amaze myself. I racked my brain, trying to find a way out of this situation. I feel like I could spin any story I want, seeing those pleading eyes. "Ms. Ha-Yeon, I think Ms. Hye-Rim is strong on the outside but soft on the inside... you know, like a person who is tough but gentle at heart." "Ms. Hye-Rim? Tough but gentle at heart?" "Yes. No one can always be strong, not even Ms. Hye-Rim. She''s still a woman, after all. There must be times when she feels troubled, even if no one sees it." What am I even saying right now? Even I have no idea. Ms. Hye-Rim? Showing weakness? Haha, I can¡¯t even imagine it. How could someone who can keep a nk face while beating someone to a pulp be soft-hearted? She''s just tough inside and out. "When she does show that vulnerable side, that''s when you should step in. Be the person who''s always there when Ms. Hye-Rim feels lonely. Someone like her would want a partner like that." "I see. Someone who stays by her side when she''s struggling..." "Exactly, like a married couple, right?" "A-A married couple? I wasn¡¯t thinking that far ahead!" Ms. Ha-Yeon blushed and looked down at the mention of the word "marriage." Is she imagining being married to Ms. Hye-Rim just from hearing the word? How can someone be so innocent? It feels like I¡¯m watching a school romance unfold. That¡¯s how pure this magical girl appears. I really want to help especially if she loves Ms. Hye-Rim this sincerely, but all I can offer are lies and advice based on nothing. I''ve be a terrible adult. "Ahem! Anyway, there¡¯s no special trick to it. Just be there for her, and slowly, over time, let your presence be a part of her life. Eventually, she¡¯ll start seeing you differently." "Got it. Then I guess what I¡¯m doing now is on the right track." "What do you mean by that?" "Oh, well..." Ms. Ha-Yeon smiled brightly as she continued, having regained herposure. "I thought the same thing: that being close to Ms. Hye-Rim as much as possible is the key. So, I moved in next door to her." "...What?" "I found her address by sending her a gift and used it to move into the apartment next to hers. Right now, Ms. Seo-Eun is living with her, but Ms. Seo-Eun will be moving out soon, and then I¡¯ll be the only one by Ms. Hye-Rim''s side." "...What?" What am I even hearing right now? "With your advice, I¡¯ll get even closer to Ms. Hye-Rim." "...Sure, go ahead." I watched nkly as Ms. Ha-Yeon walked away. Too much information,bined with an eerie fear from her smiling face, left me at a loss for how to react. Is this what a crazed look from a seemingly innocent person is like? What does love even do to people? "I wish I knew." It felt like the perfect time for a drink, not coffee. "So, what is it you wanted to talk about?" At Lunchtime, I called Shin Yu-Sung to a caf¨¦. I needed to ask him something personal. "Yu-Sung, before we start, let me ask you one thing." "What is it?" "How many girlfriends have you had so far?" "About ten... Wait, why are you asking this all of a sudden?" "Wow, over ten by your age? Were you dating multiple people at once?" "No, that¡¯s just counting from when I was young." "Even so, I remember you not dating anyone for very long. You¡¯ve had four different girlfriends in the time I¡¯ve worked with you. You break up and then have a new girlfriend within a week! Wow, our Yu-Sung is quite the catch." "...So, what do you want to talk about?" Yu-Sung sulked as he sipped his coffee. I hesitated, unsure of how to bring up the topic. "Well... it¡¯s about someone I know." "...Someone you know?" "Yeah." "Hmm, I see. Go on." "I don¡¯t really understand love or rtionships, but don¡¯t most people end up falling for someone they¡¯ve spent a lot of time with?" "Not always, but it happens often, yes." I was talking about Jung Ha-Yeon. I had assumed she liked Shin Chul-Min, but I was wrong. This means all the events from the original storyline, where she and Chul-Min start caring for each other while working as heroes, have been erased. This also means that before she could develop feelings for Chul-Min, she was already interested in someone else. Who could that be? There aren¡¯t any other men close to her besides Chul-Min. So, who could it be? "...But why bring this up?" "I know someone who¡¯s got a crush." "Pfft...!" Yu-Sung suddenly spat out his coffee. What the heck is wrong with this guy? "Cough! Cough! A crush?" "Yeah. Seems like they¡¯ve got someone they like a lot." "Hmm, I see. So?" "But the problem is, I can¡¯t understand why they like that person." Jung Ms. Ha-Yeon tends to be drawn to strong individuals. That¡¯s why she was first attracted to Shin Chul-Min¡¯s protagonist-like strength. But from what I¡¯ve seen, there¡¯s no hero stronger than Chul-Min in the association, except for the S-rank heroes. Ms. Ha-Yeon doesn¡¯t spend much time with them, so it¡¯s unlikely she¡¯s fallen for a hero. "So, what I want to ask you is this: What do you think women usually fall for in men?" "...Shouldn¡¯t you know that better as a woman yourself?" "Like I said, I¡¯m clueless when ites to love. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking a casanova like you." "Thanks for the confidence, I guess." Though he spoke sarcastically, Yu-Sung gave his opinion. "Well, in general, people like someone they can rely on, right? Most of the time, that¡¯s the case." "A person they can rely on..." Who could Jung Ha-Yeon be relying on? Who does she trust? I, Shin Yu-Sung, today, amid my boring routine, heard some groundbreaking news. "So, this is a story about someone I know." As soon as the team leader started with that, I sensed it immediately. Ah, this is about her. People always start with ¡°This isn¡¯t about me, but someone I know¡± when they¡¯re about to share an embarrassing problem. So, what was she going to say? "Someone I know has a crush." Our team leader has a crush. It was such shocking news that I ended up spitting out my coffee. Our team leader, of all people, having a crush? I never would have guessed. But if it were really about someone else, she wouldn¡¯t be asking for advice this seriously. She doesn¡¯t seem to know why she¡¯s attracted to that person, likely because she¡¯s never been in love before and is flustered. I responded to her questions halfheartedly. I wasn¡¯t focused. The only thing I wanted to do right now was spread the news. I had to let everyone know that our team leader might be falling in love. With that in mind, I returned to the Association and immediately ran into someone. "Hmm-hmm~." Walking down the hall while humming happily was the Team Leader 1. She¡¯s close with our team leader, so maybe she knows who she has a crush on. Our team leader never told me who it was, but maybe I can find out through her. T/N: herees the misunderstanding trope The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 68 - Misunderstandings of Misunderstandings of Misunderstandings of Misunderstandings There''s nothing more entertaining than someone else''s love life. Every day, my team leader teases me about my rtionships, but now, I finally have a chance to turn the tables. Of course, I¡¯m worried she might throw a punch at my stomach, but I¡¯ll think about thatter. Right now, I just want to share this fun situation. ¡°Hello, Team Leader 1!¡± ¡°Oh, hey, Yu-Sung! Hello!¡± When I greeted her, Team Leader 1 responded with a bright smile. ¡°You seem to be in a good mood! Did something happen?¡± ¡°Oh, actually, our team performed well, so we got a vacation.¡± ¡°Oh wow, that¡¯s nice. I¡¯m a bit jealous.¡± ¡°Your team gets vacations often too, right? It¡¯s been a while, so everyone¡¯s pleased.¡± Team Leader 1 always thinks about her team members, and honestly, I¡¯m a little envious of that. Our team leader, on the other hand, is constantly scheming ways to mess with us just because she¡¯s bored. ¡°By the way, Team Leader 1, did you know about this?¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± ¡°I think our team leader has someone she likes.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Her once carefree expression instantly froze. ¡°Hye-Hye-Hye-Hye-Rim has someone she likes?!¡± She looked absolutely shocked. Judging by her reaction, this was clearly her first time hearing it. I thought she would already know since she¡¯s close with our team leader. I¡¯m almost certain. Just before, our team leader asked me for some dating advice.¡± ¡°D-Dating advice?!¡± ¡°Yeah. Can you imagine her asking anyone for dating advice?¡± ¡°¡­No, not at all.¡± ¡°Right? So, this has to be real. It¡¯s definitely the first time she¡¯s fallen in love.¡± Although she didn¡¯t directly say it, everything points to that conclusion. Let¡¯s be honest, there¡¯s no way her ¡°I¡¯m asking for a friend¡± story was genuine, right? There¡¯s no reason for her to share someone else¡¯s problems with me. I was hoping to get some information from Team Leader 1, but it seems like she¡¯s in the dark as well. ¡°H-Hye-Rim¡­ has someone she likes? I can¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°Uh... Is it really that shocking?¡± Of course, it¡¯s surprising that our team leader has someone she likes, but Team Leader 1¡¯s reaction seems a bit extreme. It¡¯s not just shock¡ªit¡¯s more like disappointment, maybe even heartbreak. Wait¡­ Could it be¡­? ¡°¡­Um, Team Leader 1? This might be an odd question, but¡­¡± ¡°Y-Yeah?¡± ¡°Do you, perhaps, see our team leader as more than just a friend? Like, in a special way?¡± ¡°¡­¡± An awkward silence fell between us. She didn¡¯t say anything, but I instinctively realized it: Team Leader 1 has genuine feelings for our team leader. In other words, I basically just told her, ¡°Oh, by the way, the person you like is into someone else~.¡± ¡­Oh, crap. This situation just got really weird. ¡°Uh, well, I mean, our team leader didn¡¯t say she likes someone directly. It¡¯s just a vibe I got.¡± ¡°Ah, ha-ha¡­ Really? So, it¡¯s not confirmed?¡± ¡°Yeah, exactly! Nothing is set in stone. So, don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s true that Hye-Rim asked you for dating advice, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Team Leader 1¡¯s eyes were already devoid of life. The atmosphere was unbearable. ¡°Phew~ That was intense.¡± As I returned to the office, I wiped off the sweat that had formed during the long interrogation from Team Leader 1. Who would have guessed she had feelings for our team leader? I mean, I kinda suspected it, but still¡­ I feel like I¡¯ve learned something I wasn¡¯t supposed to know. I just wanted to have some fun gossip about our team leader¡¯s love life, thinking it had nothing to do with me. But now, I¡¯m somehow in the middle of it all. ¡°Yu-Sung Sunbae, you don¡¯t look well. Did something happen? What were you talking about with the team leader?¡± As I sighed and sat down at my desk, Yu Seo-Eun, the newest member of the team, asked me with concern. She¡¯s the only one in this team who looks out for me these days. Even though she¡¯s only here temporarily, I hope she stays with us longer. After all, she¡¯s way more considerate than Lee So-Young, who¡¯s just sitting there eating ice cream. ¡°Oh, nothing much. I just gave the team leader some dating advice.¡± I didn¡¯t tell her that I thought our team leader might like someone, especially after what happened with Team Leader 1. My mood for teasing hadpletely vanished. But life has a way of throwing curveballs. ¡°¡­Hye-Rim asked for dating advice?¡± Yu Seo-Eun¡¯s reaction mirrored Team Leader 1¡¯s exactly. Wait a minute. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ her too? Who on earth could Jung Ha-Yeon be interested in? Even after hearing about the type of guy that Shin Yu-Sung''s woman might like, I still couldn¡¯t figure it out. I wanted to ask Jung Ha-Yeon directly, but when I did, she got angry for some reason and refused to tell me. So frustrating. ¡°Hey, everyone, I brought coffee! Let¡¯s work while we enjoy it.¡± Unable to solve the mystery, I returned from the cafe with coffee for my team. Normally, they¡¯d be happy with a free treat, but today, they weren¡¯t. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s up with you guys? Did something happen?¡± As soon as I stepped into the office, I sensed something was off. Yu Seo-Eun was staring nkly into space. Lee So-Young was sweating bullets. Shin Yu-Sung had his face buried in his hands, sighing deeply. And Park Oh-Jin was trying hard to hold backughter. What is this? What on earth happened while I was gone? While I was trying to make sense of the situation, Shin Yu-Sung, still hiding his face, peeked up at me. ¡°¡­Team Leader.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Why is he apologizing all of a sudden? ¡°Why are you apologizing out of nowhere? Did you do something wrong?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m really sorry. So, so sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just apologize! Tell me what you did! I promise I won¡¯t get mad.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you. But I¡¯m really sorry.¡± ¡°You idiot! Tell me what you did!¡± No matter how much I pressured him, Shin Yu-Sung wouldn¡¯t open his mouth. What on earth happened while I was out getting coffee? He was perfectly fine before I left. ¡°Seo-Eun, can you tell me? What¡¯s wrong with Yu-Sung?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I asked Yu Seo-Eun, but she just turned her head away, not saying a word. Just when I was starting to think the whole team had gone crazy, Yu Seo-Eun finally spoke, her voice trembling. ¡°¡­Hye-Rim.¡± ¡°Y-Yeah?¡± Yuseo-eun, who usually calls me ¡°team leader,¡± suddenly used my first name. ¡°I won¡¯t give up, just so you know. Keep that in mind.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Her cryptic words only deepened the mystery. ¡°What, did they all take something?¡± On my way home after work, I still couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that something was off. My team members¡ªand even Team Leader 1¡ªhad been acting so weird all day, like they were trying to read my every move. I asked the section chief if he knew anything, but he just gave me a simple, ¡°How should I know?¡± ¡°I wish I could¡¯ve asked Seo-Eun more about what happened.¡± Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t heading straight home today. I had ns to meet someone, so I sent Yu Seo-Eun home early. Technically, I¡¯m supposed to keep an eye on her, buttely, I haven¡¯t been paying much attention to that. After all, I know she¡¯s not dangerous, and even the section chief has taken a liking to her. No one sees her as a threat anymore. So, where am I off to now? ¡°Ah, Ms. Hye-Rim~!¡± I was meeting none other than Alice, the superstar idol. I had promised to go on a date with her after our hero mission, and even though she wanted to meet over the weekend, we settled for a weekday evening due to her sudden schedule changes. Disguised with a ck wig, Alice quickly came up to me and clung to my side. ¡°Hehe. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve felt your warmth, Ms. Hye-Rim. It¡¯s so nice.¡± She rubbed her cheek against my arm like a cute puppy, and I patted her head, making her lean into my touch with a content smile. Who would¡¯ve thought I¡¯d be someone an idol relies on? I really am a lucky fan. As I basked in the thought, I remembered something I wanted to ask her. Alice recently went on a mission with Jung Ha-Yeon, so maybe she knows who Jung Ha-Yeon¡¯s crush is. I¡¯ll try to subtly bring it up. Just as I was about to broach the subject, Alice¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked up at me. ¡°Oh, Ms. Hye-Rim! I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Are you someone who gets drunk easily?¡± T/N: the trope won¡¯t stop Chapter 69 - The Sin of Being Clueless "Uh? I¡¯m not someone who gets drunk easily... why do you ask?" I was caught off guard when she suddenly asked if I got drunk easily. It didn¡¯t seem like the question you''d ask right after meeting someone. I looked at her, silently asking why, and Alice answered with a smile. "Actually, I reserved a restaurant that serves a famous liquor. The alcohol content is a bit strong, so I was just checking." "Oh, I see." So she ordered expensive liquor but wanted to make sure it wasn¡¯t wasted if I couldn¡¯t handle alcohol. "Well, I do like drinking, so I don¡¯t get drunk that easily. Though, I wouldn¡¯t say I never get drunk... I guess I¡¯m about average?" If I were transformed into a magical girl, I wouldn¡¯t get drunk at all. But in my normal state, I do get drunk. After all, there¡¯s no point in drinking if you don¡¯t feel it. "Really? Then that¡¯s a relief! I¡¯m about the same." There wasn¡¯t much about Alice¡¯s drinking habits in the original manga, so I wasn¡¯t sure how well she handled it. Turns out Alice was average too. Come to think of it, I thought I knew everything about these main characters, but there¡¯s still so much I don¡¯t know. There are many things you can''t find out unless you talk to them directly. That¡¯s probably why I didn¡¯t notice Ha-Yeon¡¯s shifting feelings either. "Shall we go eat now? I¡¯m starving." "Sure. I¡¯m hungry too, so let¡¯s hurry." Since it was a weekday evening, we decided just to chat and have a casual dinner before parting ways. Alice had already told me she¡¯d be covering the entire meal. Even when I offered to split the bill, she insisted it was her treat, saying she didn¡¯t want me to feel burdened. Alice indeed makes more money than I do, but still, it doesn¡¯t feel right to let her pay. I should treat her next time. The ce Alice took me was a fancy Japanese restaurant. As soon as we entered, a server, who had been waiting, guided us to a private room. It was very quiet, and the room seemed well soundproofed¡ªperfect for a private dinner for two... But this ce looked way too expensive. How much is she nning to spend on one meal? "Alice, I¡¯m just curious..." "Don¡¯t ask about the price. I don¡¯t want Ms. Hye-Rim to feel burdened over things like this." Alice interrupted me as if she already knew what I was going to say. "The best way you can make me happy is by enjoying this without any worries. It wouldn¡¯t feel right if the person I¡¯m treating felt ufortable, would it?" "Yeah, you¡¯re right." She spoke with calm certainty, so I decided not to press the issue. That''s true, if you go out of your way to buy someone an expensive meal and they spend the whole time feeling awkward, it would only make things ufortable. I could rte since I¡¯ve had that experience myself. Once we sat down, the food was promptly served, having been prepared in advance. Just as I was about to start eating, Alice lifted the sake bottle and said, "This is the liquor I ordered earlier. It¡¯s pricey, but I didn¡¯t want to drink it alone, so I thought it¡¯d be nice to share with you." "Are you sure it¡¯s okay to drink such a special liquor with me? Shouldn¡¯t you save it for someone more important?" Someone like Shin Chul-Min, for example. I didn¡¯t say thatst part, but Alice shook her head. "That¡¯s why I want to drink it with you, Ms. Hye-Rim. I wouldn¡¯t want to share it with anyone else." "...Am I really that special?" "Of course! You¡¯re the only person I go out of my way to spend time with." She poured me a drink, smiling shyly. Though her words gave me a strange feeling, I decided to ignore them. What was that? Something felt off about what Alice just said, but I couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint why. Oh well. If the world¡¯s most famous magical girl idol sees me as special, I guess I¡¯ll take it as a good thing. "Ms. Hye-Rim, I¡¯ve been curious about something." "Hmm?" "I¡¯ve been really into dating recently, so I was wondering... Have you ever been in a rtionship? Or are you seeing someone now?" Alice, her face slightly flushed, brought up the question during our meal. Oh, finally, we¡¯re getting into the main characters'' love lives! This is clearly a rtionship talk. "You asking that means there¡¯s someone you like, doesn¡¯t it?" "Ah, hehe... Yes, there is." Alice scratched her head, embarrassed. She¡¯s probably thinking about Shin Chul-Min right now. Her expression, like a girl deeply in love, was adorable. Yes, this is what I¡¯ve been waiting for. To witness this innocent love bloom around the protagonist. "To answer your question, I¡¯ve never been in a rtionship. And I¡¯m not seeing anyone now, either." "Really? You, Ms. Hye-Rim?" Alice looked genuinely surprised by my answer. "I always thought you¡¯d have dated several people by now. Aren¡¯t you really popr?" "Popr? Nah. If anything, more people are scared of me." Of course, it¡¯s true, I¡¯m popr with the general public. But that¡¯s because they don¡¯t really know me. The people who genuinely like me only care about my looks and achievements. Those who know me well don¡¯t even make eye contact with me, especially heroes. Alice was like that at first too. "Since I¡¯ve never dated, I don¡¯t have any stories or advice to share. Sorry." "No, it¡¯s actually helpful." "...Huh?" "It¡¯s a relief, honestly. Thanks for answering." A relief? ...Why? Why does she seem so happy to know I¡¯ve never dated? Is it because she¡¯s d to find out that I¡¯m a "rtionship newbie" too, thinking, ¡°Well, if she hasn¡¯t dated either, then I guess I¡¯m fine¡±? For the record, it¡¯s not that I couldn¡¯t date¡ªI just haven¡¯t. There are even famous celebrities who¡¯ve expressed interest in me. I¡¯ve just turned them all down. "Ms. Hye-Rim, the person I like... is super popr." "Really?" Well, Shin Chul-Min is definitely popr. Even though Ha-Yeon doesn¡¯t like him, plenty of other heroes are into him. "There are so many people after them, so it feels like it¡¯d be difficult for me to win them over. If you were in my shoes, what would you do?" "They say love is something you have to fight for. You should go for it!" "Hehe, right? That¡¯s exactly what I think too. I¡¯m not nning to lose to anyone else." Alice¡¯s smile grew even brighter, clearly agreeing with me. In the original story, Alice was known for being subtly but aggressively proactive, even when pretending not to be. She probably would¡¯ve gone after them anyway. I didn¡¯t expect her to bring up this topic with me, but it was the perfect opportunity. I¡¯d been meaning to ask her about Ha-Yeon. "Hey, Alice, I¡¯ve been wondering about something." "Yes? What is it?" "Since we¡¯re on the subject of romance... Do you happen to know if Ha-Yeon likes someone?" "...Ha-Yeon?" "Yeah. I was sure she liked Shin Chul-Min, but it turns out she doesn¡¯t. I was wondering if you knew who she likes..." "I¡¯m not really sure." Alice cut me off, her voice suddenly colder. The bright energy she had just moments ago seemed to dim. Hmm? Her response seemed genuine, but there was something strange about it. Even though her reaction felt off, I decided to drop the subject. "Really? That¡¯s too bad. I was really curious." "Haha, I see. Unfortunately, I have no idea where Ms. Ha-Yeon¡¯s heart lies. Oh, Ms. Hye-Rim! Let¡¯s toast! Have some more sake." Alice offered more sake and food, shifting the conversation away from romance. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off, nheless, I raised my ss. I lied to Ms. Hye-Rim. Actually, I¡¯m good with alcohol. No matter how much I drink, I can handle it and stay perfectly sober. So, even after drinking this strong sake I ordered, I was stillpletely clear-headed. Meanwhile, how was Ms. Hye-Rim doing? ¡°Mmm...¡± Her face was flushed, and her eyes were half-closed, clearly tipsy. Good. This is exactly the situation I wanted. I got up from my seat and moved to sit beside her. Then, I gently rested her head on my shoulder. ¡°Ms. Hye-Rim, are you tired?¡± ¡°Yeah... sorry, I guess this drink is stronger than I thought,¡± she mumbled in a small, cute voice. Strong, huh? This was exactly why I chose this drink. You don¡¯t feel its effects right away, but when it hits, it hits hard. You think you¡¯re fine and keep drinking, but all at once, it knocks you out. ¡°I think... I should head home now.¡± ¡°No, Ms. Hye-Rim. Just rest here for a little while. If you try to move now, you might stumble.¡± I lightly pressed her shoulder, keeping her head resting on my shoulder as I spoke softly. ¡°It¡¯s fine to stay herete. I¡¯ve already reserved this room, so you can rest for a bit. Just... take a little nap.¡± I infused myst words with a subtle magical influence, something Ms. Hye-Rim had taught me. It¡¯s a spell that makes the listener do as you say. It¡¯s not as powerful as hypnotism in a manga, but it works well on someone already tipsy like her. As soon as I finished speaking, her eyes slowly closed. I watched her as I gently stroked her hair. ¡°Honestly, Ms. Hye-Rim, you¡¯re being unfair. How could you bring up someone else when it¡¯s just the two of us?¡± Earlier, when Ms. Hye-Rim mentioned Ms. Ha-Yeon, I felt a pang in my chest. She thought Ms. Ha-Yeon liked Shin Chul-Min? There''s no way. The one Ms. Ha-Yeon likes is Ms. Hye-Rim, who¡¯s now sleeping on my shoulder. And the person I said I liked? That¡¯s also you, Ms. Hye-Rim. ¡°You probably never imagined I was talking about you,¡± I whispered, but even so, I had to say it. It¡¯s hard to hold back these feelings without letting them out. I gently poked her cheek as she slept, breathing softly. Her soft skin was so delicate against my fingertips. She looked so adorable even while asleep. Though she usually seems strong and capable, when she sleeps, she¡¯s just a beautiful, fragile woman. No wonder so many people want her. I¡¯m well aware of Ms. Hye-Rim¡¯s poprity. Aside from knowing Ms. Ha-Yeon likes her, I¡¯ve heard many stories while working in the entertainment industry. Like how a popr male actor who appeared with us on a variety show liked Ms. Hye-Rim and even confessed to her privately, only to be rejected. I¡¯d overheard conversations like that during breaks. ¡°I can¡¯t let those people take you away.¡± If I stay passive, someone else will eventually steal her away. Ms. Hye-Rim even said it herself: love is something you have to fight for. If tomorrow were a weekend and I didn¡¯t have work, I might¡¯ve taken her to a nearby motel right now. Making it official is one way to secure what you want. I know it¡¯s a dirty, underhanded method, but I¡¯m the type who¡¯ll do whatever it takes to get what I want. ¡°As much as I want to hold defenseless Ms. Hye-Rim close... I¡¯ll have a little fun first.¡± Yes, this is her punishment for bringing up someone else in front of me. Since she didn¡¯t consider my feelings, a yful prank should be fine, right? I pulled a pen from my handbag. At first, I thought about drawing something cute on her face, but that would be too obvious, and it¡¯d be bad if others saw it. So, I decided to do it somewhere less noticeable. Where would that be? ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll draw on her belly.¡± It¡¯s the perfect spot¡ªsomewhere hidden where it won¡¯t cause any issues. T/N: wdf alice thats messed up The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!